Skip to main content

Full text of "Critical reflections upon some important misrepresentations contained in the Unitarian version of the New Testament .."

See other formats


^ie,'wm<i 


:^1* 


4) 


W0 


,i^. 


! THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY, 

^f/   I:  X  S^^^y-  Princeton,  N.  J. 


^3i-lh 


X  From  the  Rev.  W.  Bv  SPRAGUE,  D.D.   ^^ep^  1839. 

'  <^  ^^  No,,.,.  ...^.4J 


:s- 


'•*/^vr-t^; 


^*Ttt 


^■m. 


^^.^k 


1! 


r 


Ui-^ 


-r.^..-  ; 


<v>. 

^*rt/> 

'  -iE»^,)II^ 

^ 

ff^SfW^ESt^ 

1 

^^ft 

jj^^'  '.^^^^^Br^S 

f 

BBSS 

r^  ^ -id^^^H^^B^^B 

,-f: 

■/, 

C^Sr 

BH^S| 

>»^ 

!■ 

-  /^___  ^ 


CRITICAL  REFLECTIONS 


UPON  SOME 


IMPORTANT  MISREPRESENTATIONS 


CONTAINED  IN 


THE   UNITARIAN   VERSION 


OF  THE 


NEW  TESTAMENT. 


BY 

RICHARD  LAURENCE,  LL.  D. 

RECTOR    OF    MERSHAM,    KENT. 

^1      

OXFORD, 

At  the  University  Press  for  the  Author. 

Sold  by  J.  Parker,  Oxford;  and  F.  C.  and  J.  Rivington,  London. 

1811. 


> 


PREFACE. 


J/  ROM  caufes,  too  unimportant  for  public  enu- 
meration, it  happened,  that  the  Author  of  the 
following  pages  poflefled  neither  time  nor  in- 
clination minutely  to  difcufs  the  merits  or  de- 
merits of  that  Verfion,  which  is  the  objed:  of 
his  prefent  ftriftures,  at  its  firft  appearance. 
Indeed  he  neglected  the  examination  of  it  al- 
together till  very  lately,  when  his  attention 
was  irrefillibly  attracted  to  it  by  the  Remarks 
of  Mr.  Nares,  ably  expofing,  particularly  upon 
do6lrinal  topics,  many  of  its  perverfe  inaccu- 
racies and  fallacious  deductions .  The  fcope 
of  thefe  Remarks  appeared,  it  is  true,  fuffi- 
ciently  comprehenfive.  Still,  however,  he  con- 
ceived, that  certain  mifreprefentations  of  no 
inconfiderable  moment  required  a  more  full 
and  diftinft,  as  well  as  different,  refutation  ; 
and  fuch  a  one  has  he  now  attempted.  It  will 
be  feen,  that  with  the  theological  argument  of 
the  New  Verfion  he  has  interfered  as  little  as 
poiTible,  the  fpecific  obje6l  in  his  view  being 


wholly  critical.  Not  indeed  that  he  has  com- 
bated every  erroneous  pofition  or  incorre6l  con- 
clufion  which  might  have  been  fairly  oppofed; 
but  he  has  contented  himfelf  with  feleding  a 
few  of  thofe  which  are  mofl:  prominent  and 
leaft  venial. 

He  does  not  apologize  for  differing  upon 
points  of  criticifm,  either  from  the  Heterodox, 
or  from  the  Orthodox.  A  critic  is  of  no  party; 
but,  folely  attached  to  philological  truth,  cen- 
fures  without  referve  obliquities  of  judgment 
wherefoever  he  dcteds  them,  whether  ufhered 
into  notice  by  Trinitarians  of  rank  and  cha- 
rafter,  or  turned  loofe  upon  the  world  by  an 
anonymous  committee  of  obfcure  Unitarians, 


TO 

JOHN  COOKE,  B.D, 

PRESIDENT  OF  CORPUS  CHRISTI  COLLEGE 
IN  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD, 

WHOSE  UNIFORM   INTEGRITY  OF  CONDUCT, 

BOTH  IN  PUBLIC  AND  IN  PRIVATE  LIFE, 

RECEIVES  ADDITIONAL  LUSTRE 

FROM  THE  SUAVITY  OF  HIS  MANNERS, 

AND 

FROM  THE  BENEVOLENCE  OF  HIS  DISPOSITION, 

WHOM  IT  IS  IMPOSSIBLE  TO  KNOW, 

AND  NOT  TO  ESTEEM, 

TO  ESTEEM,  AND  NOT  TO  VENERATE, 

THIS  CRITICAL  PRODUCTION, 

AS  NOT  PERHAPS  AN  UNAPPROPRIATE, 

ALTHOUGH  AN  INSIGNIFICANT 

TESTIMONY  OF  RESPECT 

TOWARDS  THE  GOVERNOR  OF  THAT  COLLEGE, 

IN  WHICH  THE  AUTHOR  WAS  EDUCATED, 

IS 

FAITHFULLY  AND  AFFECTIONATELY 

INSCRIBED. 


%^ 


CONTENTS. 


CHAP.  I. 
Introductory  Remarks,  p,  1. 

CHAP.  II. 
Authenticity  of  the  tivo  first  Chapters  of  St.  Mat- 
■  thew,  p.  14. 

♦  CHAP.  III. 

Authenticity   of  the   two  first    Chapters   of    St. 
Luke,  p.  51, 

CHAP.  IV. 
Intermediate  State  between  Death  arid  the  Resur- 
rection,    Authenticity  of  Luke  xxiii.  43.    p.  74. 

CHAP.  V. 

Perplexing  Anomalies  in  the  Theory  of  Articles, 

p.  105. 

CHAP.  VI. 
Existence  of  an  Evil  Being,     Translation  of  the 
words  loiTotv  and  AixQoXo^,  p.  120. 

CHAP.  VII. 
Translation  of  the  word  Ay^iKog,  Heb.  i.     Disputed 
Books.     Griesbach,     Conclusion,  p.  147- 


CHAP.  I. 

Introdudory  Remarhs. 


Wi 


HEN  a  work  appears  under  the  fingular 
title  of  ^*  The  New  Teftament  in  an  improved 
''  Verfion,  upon  the  bafis  of  Archbiihop  New- 
*^  come's  new  Tranflation,  with  a  corrected 
*'  Text,  and  Notes  Critical  and  Explanatory, 
**  publiilied  by  a  Society  for  promoting  Chrif- 
"  tian  Knowledge  and  the  practice  of  Virtue, 
'*  by  the  diftribution  of  Books  ;"  it  feems  natu- 
ral to  enquire  into  the  religious  perfuaiion  of 
the  authors.  This  indeed  is  not  explicitly  avow- 
ed either  in  the  Title  Page  or  the  Introduction  : 
but  the  tranflation  itfelf  in  every  part,  and  the 
uniform  tenor  of  the  notes,  fufficiently  difplav 
it.  The  improved  Verlion  is  nothing  more  than 
a  new  verfion  fo  improved  as  to  be  rendered 
conformable  with  the  tenets  of  Umtmiamjm, 
In  proof  of  this  affertion,  it  is  unnecelTary  to 
quote  more  than  the  following  paflage,  from 
the  comment  on  i  John  i.  l.  *'  It  is  to  the  un- 

B 


**  wearied  and  fuccefsful  labours  of  this  pious 
"  and  learned  perfon,  (the  venerable  Theophilus 
'^  Lindlay,)  whofe  life  and  dodlrine  have  ex- 
**  hibited  the  moft  perfed  model  in  modern 
'^  times  of  the  purity  and  fimplicity  of  apofto- 
*^  lical  Chrillianity,  in  conjunftion  with  thofe 
**  of  his  able  coadjutors,  Jebb,  Prieftley,  Wake- 
*'  field,  and  others,  that  the  Chriftian  world  is 
*^  indebted  for  that  clear  and  difcriminating 
*^  light,  which  has  of  late  years  been  difFufed 
*'  over  the  obfcurities  of  the  facred  Scriptures, 
*'  and  which  promifes,  at  no  very  diftant  period, 
**  to  purify  the  Chrijlian  religion  from  tJiofa 
*'  numerous  and  enormous  corruptions,  which 
*'  have  fo  long  disfigured  its  doftrines,  and  im- 
''  peded  its  progrefs."  Hence  the  nature  of 
that  elucidation,  which  is  diffufed  over  the  ob- 
fcurities of  Scripture  in  this  verfion,  may  be 
difiin6l]y  perceived* 

Nor  will  the  Unitarians,  I  prefume,  difown 
the  production  ;  and  if  in  their  juftification  they 
iimply  alledge  the  propriety  of  their  pofleffing  a 
tranflation  of  the  New  Tefiament,  more  confo- 
nant,  in  their  own  judgment,  with  the  fenfe  of 
Scripture  than  that  of  the  Efiablifliment,  they 
certainly  advance  a  pofition  whicli  few  will  be 
difpofed  to  controvert.  But  is  it  quite  confiflent 


with  that  open  and  manly  condud,  upon  which 
they  peculiarly  pride  themfelves,  to  fink  their 
charad:eriftical  denomination,  and  (imply  to 
defcribe  themfelves  as  *'  a  Society  for  the  pro- 
•*  motion  of  Chriftian  knowledge  and  the 
*^  practice  of  virtue  by  the  diftribution  of 
"  books ;"  who,  in  order  '^  to  fupply  the 
*'  Englifli  reader  with  a  more  correal  text  of 
*'  the  New  Teftament  than  has  yet  appeared^" 
had  fixed  its  choice  and  founded  its  improve- 
ments "  upon  the  excellent  tranjlation  of  the 
*^  late  moft  reverend  Dr.  William  Newcome, 
*'  Archbilhop  of  Armagh,  and  Primate  of  all 
*'  Ireland,  a  worthy  fucceffor  of  the  venerable 
•'  and  learned  Archbifliop  Uflier^;"  to  enter 
the  combat  in  difguife,  and  advance  to  the 
attack  in  an  archiepifcopal  coat  of  mail  ?  And 
is  it  true  to  the  extent  apparently  profefled 
both  in  the  Title  Page  and  Introduction,  that 
Archbifliop  Newcomers  verfion  really  forms 
the  groundwork  of  this  ?  The  tranilators  in- 
deed fay,  that  they  have  aiTumed  it  as  a  princi- 
ple not  to  deviate  from  the  Archbifliop*s  ver- 
fion ''  but  w^here  it  appeared  to  be  necefl^ary 
"-'  to   the   correction  of  error    or   inaccuracy 

'  Introdu6lion,  p.  5.        ^  Ibid.  p.  4, 
B  2 


'*  in  the  text,  the  language,  the  confl:ru6lion^, 
''  or  the   fenfe'."    But  inftances   of  fuch  an 
exception  unfortunately  fo  often  occur,  that 
there  is  fcarcely  a  fmgle  page  without  one  or 
more,  and  not  many  without  numerous  de- 
viations from    it.     Nor   are   thefe    deviations 
limply  confined  to  mere  verbal  errors  or  in- 
accuracies, but  extended  to  the  moft  import- 
ant  dodrines,   fo  as  uniformly  to  diveft  the 
Archbifliop's   tranllation  of   every  expreflion 
hoftile   to   the   Unitarian   Creed ;    deviations, 
which  could  not  have  incidentally  taken  place, 
but  mull  have  been  originally  projected.  For  we 
are  exprefsly  told,  that  the  defign  of  the  Tranfla- 
tors,  as  well  as  of  the  Society,  was,  to  fupply 
the  Englilh  reader  with  a  more  correft  text  of 
the  New  Teftament  than  has  yet  appeared  :  as 
^'  alfo,  by  diverting  the  facred  volume  of  the 
*'  technical  phrq/es   of  a  fyjiematic  theology, 
*'  which  has  no  foundation  in  the  Scriptures 
**  themfelves,  to  render  the  New  Teftament 
*'  more  generally  intelhgible,  or  at  leaft  to  pre- 
*'  elude  many  fources  of  error ;  and,  by  the 
''  affiftance  of  the  notes,  to  enable  the  jiidl- 
*'  cious    and    attentive   reader   to    underftand 

e  Introduction,  p.  4. 


**  Scripture  phrafeology,  and  to  form  a  juft 
*^  idea  of  true  and  uncorrupted  Chriftiamty^y 
What  Unitarians  mean,  when  they  allude  to  a 
Jyjiematic  theology,  tvhich  has  no  foundation 
in  the  Scriptures)  and  alfo  to  true  and  un- 
corrupted Chrijliamty,  no  man  can  for  a  mo- 
ment doubt,  who  has  but  flightly  glanced 
his  eye  upon  any  of  their  avowed  publica- 
tions. Inllead  therefore  of  being  that  which 
at  firfl;  view  it  may  appear  to  the  general 
reader,  a  Verfion  undertaken  from  no  party 
motives,  and  conduced  upon  no  party  princi- 
ples, the  very  reverfe  feems  to  be  the  fad:. 

The  text,  from  which  this  tranflation  is 
profeffedly  made,  is  the  amended  one  of  Grief- 
bach  5  a  text  which  is  too  well  known,  and 
too  highly  refpected,  to  require  more  than  a 
limple  notice  of  its  excellency,  and  the  fu- 
perior  correftnefs  of  which  is  univerfally  ac- 
knowledged. But  why  in  an  Englifli  tranflation 
fo  long  a  hiftory  is  given  of  the  received  Greek 
text,  and  its  critical  improvements,  of  Greek 
manufcripts,  and  of  the  different  editions  of 
the  Greek  Teftament,  it  feems  difficult  to  con - 
jedure.  Could  it  poflibly  be  to  take  the  chance 

^  Introdu(9:ion,  p.  5,  5. 
b3 


of  impreffing  an  idea,  that  the  eftablifhed 
tranilation,  which  confeffedly  follows  the  re- 
ceived text,  is  too  corrupt  to  be  ufed  as  a  rule 
of  faith  ?  This  however  it  would  be  more  eafy 
to  infinuate  than  to  prove. 

Among  the  various  modes  which  have  been 
adopted  for  the  improvement  of  the  received 
text,  attempts,  it  is  obierved,  have  been  made  to 
corredl  it  by  critical  covjeBure,  Upon  this  fub- 
ject  the  following  remarks  occur ;  '^  This  is  a 
*'  remedy  which  ought  never  to  be  applied 
"  but  with  the  utmoft  caution,  efpecially  as 
"  we  are  furnilhed  with  fo  many  helps  for  cor- 
"  renting  the  text  from  manufcripts,  verfions, 
*^  and  ecclefiaftical  writers.  This  caution  is 
"  doubly  neceffary  when  the  propofed  emen- 
^'  dation  afFecfts  a  text  which  is  of  great  im- 
*'  portance  in  theological  controverjy,  as  the 
*'  judgment  of  the  critic  ivill  naturally  be 
*'  biajfed  in  favour  of  his  oivn  opinions.  It 
*'  ought  perhaps  to  be  laid  down  as  a  general 
''  rule,  that  the  received  text  is  in  no  cafe  to 
''  be  altered  by  critical  or  at  leaft  by  theolo- 
*'  gical  conjedure,  how  ingenious  and  plaufi- 
**  ble  foever."  So  far  the  reafoning  is  corred:^ 
and  perfedly  conformable  with  the  eftablilhed 
maxims  of  the  moil  eminent  critics :  but  what 


follows  ?  ''  Neverthelefs  (it  is  added)  there  is 
"  no  reafon  why  critical  conjecture  Ihould  be 
*^  entirely  excluded  from  the  New  Teftament, 
*^  any  more  than  from  the  works  of  any  other 
*'  ancient  Author ;  and  fome  very  plaufible 
*^  conjectures  of  no  inconfiderable  importance 
*^  have  been  fuggeiled  by  men  of  great  learn- 
'*  ingand  fagacity,  which,  to  fay  the  leall,  merit 
"  very  attentive  confideration.  See  particularly 
'^  John  i.  1.  vi.  4.  and  Romans  ix.  5.^''  and  a 
reference  is  made  to  Marfli's  Michaelis,  vol.  ii. 
c.  10.  Here  is  a  manifeft  qualification  of  the 
preceding  remark.  Whatfoever  ambiguity  then 
may  be  fuppofed  to  exift  in  the  idea  of  a 
general  rule,  which  is  univerfal  in  its  applica- 
tion, it  is  certain  that  the  Authors  of  the  New 
Verfion  only  mean,  by  fo  expreffing  themfelves, 
a  rule  which  is  in  mojl  cafes  to  be  obferved, 
but  which  may  in  fome  be  violated  ;  and,  by 
way  of  diftinclly  pointing  out  the  nature  of 
their  exception,  they  refer  to  John  i.  1.  vi.  4. 
and  Romans  ix.  5.  The  fecond  reference  in- 
deed is  not  very  important ;  but  the  firfl  and 
third  relate  to  theological  conjectures,  inimical 
to  the  doCtrine  of  Chrift's  Divinity.    The  firll 

c  Introdu6lion,  p.  i8,  19. 
B  4 


8 

confifts  in  the  fubftitution  of  Qea  for  0eor  in  the 
claufe  yccLj  0£o^  yiv  o  Aoyof,  and  the  fecond  in  read- 
ing ccv  0  for  6  cov  in  the  paiTage  o  oov  sTrt  Trctncov 
Gsof,  fo  as  by  this  tranfpofition  to  render  its 
fenfe,  ^'  of  whom  was  God,  who  is  over 
^^  all ;"  neceflarily  precluding  the  interpretation 
ufually  affixed  to  thefe  words.  What  then  is 
their  diftinftion  ?  The  general  rule,  which  i?i  no 
cafe  admits  theological  conjecture,  how  inge- 
nious and  plaufible  foever  it  be,  ought  not,  it 
leems,  to  ftand  in  the  way  of  any  unauthorized 
emendations  of  the  facred  text  favourable  to 
the  Unitarian  hypothefis  :  but  do  they  mean 
to  extend  the  fame  indulgent  exception  to 
Trinitarian  criticifms  ?  Or  do  they  conceive, 
that  it  is  only  the  judgment  of  the  Trinitarian 
critic  which  is  likely  to  be  biafled  by  indi- 
vidual opinion  ? 

But,  in  corroboration  of  what  they  advance, 
they  refer  the  reader  toMarfli's  Michaelis,  vol.  ii. 
c.  X.  In  this  chapter,  which  is  entitled  ''  Con- 
*'  jeclural  Emendations  of  the  Greek  Tefta- 
''  ment,"  and  upon  which  their  whole  reafon- 
ing,  one  might  fuppofe,  was  founded,  it  is  lin- 
gular that  Michaelis  reprobates,  in  the  llrong- 
eft  terms,  all  theological  conjecture  whatfoever, 
and  that  for  this  obvious  reafpn  ;  becaufe  "  a 


9 

*'  Theologian,  whofe  bufinefs  it  is  to  form  his 
"  whole  fyftem  of  faith  and  manners  from  the 
"  Bible,  cannot  with  propriety  alTume  pre- 
''  vioufiy  any  fyftem  of  theology,  by  which 
^^  he  may  regulate  the  facred  text ;  but  mull 
'^  adopt  that  text  which  is  confirmed  by 
^*  original  documents,  and  thence  deduce  his 
^^  theological  fyftem^"  Nor  is  this  all.  In  dire6l 
oppofition  to  the  fentiments  of  thofe  who 
quote  him,  and  in  the  beginning  of  that  very 
chapter  to  which  they  refer,  he  thus  unequivo- 
cally exprefles  himfelf :  ''  It  muft  be  evident  to 
'^  every  man,  that  the  New  Teftament  would 
"  be  a  very  uncertain  rule  of  life  and  manners, 
^'  and  indeed  w^holly  unfit  to  be  used  as  a 
"  STANDARD  OF  Religion,  if  it  wcrc  allowable, 
"  as  is  the  praHice  of  fever al  Socmians,  to 
*'  apply  critical  conjecture  in  order  to  ejlablifk 
*^  the  tenets  of  our  own  party ,  For  inftance  ;  if, 
*'  in  order  to  free  ourfelves  from  a  fuperfti- 
'^  tious  doftrine,  on  the  fuppofition  that  the 
^*  divinity  of  Chrift  is  ungrounded,  we  were  at 
"  liberty  to  change,  without  any  authority, 
*'  0?of  viv  0  Aoyof,  John  i.  1 .  into  0f^  viv  o  Aoyof, 
"^  and  0  uy  etti  ttclvtoov  Qso^,  Rom.  ix.  5.  into  cov,  & 

^  Michaelis^  vol,  ii.  p.  413, 


10 


**  STTi  TravTuv  Seof,  the  Bible  would  become  fo 
*^  very  uncertain,  that  every  man  might  believe 
*'  or  difbelieve,  as  beft  fuited  his  own  princi- 
"  plesg." 

Could  thefe  writers  have  poffibly  read  the 
preceding  palTage  when  they  made  their  ap- 
peal to  the  authority  of  Michaelis  ?  If  they 
had,  they  muft  furely  have  perceived  that 
Michaelis  is  directly  againft  them  ;  and  that 
the  very  conjedural  emendations,  originally 
propofed  by  the  Socinian  theorijis  Crell  and 
Schlichting,  which  they  particularly  notice 
as  fuggefted  by  me7i  of  gi^eat  learning  and  fa- 
gacity,  and  as  meriting,  to  fay  the  leqfl,  very  at- 
tentive  conjideration,  he  direcftly  cenfures  in  the 
moft  pointed  terms,  and  exprefsly  brings  forward 
to  illuftrate  the  pofition,  that  theological  con- 
je6lure  is  never  admiffible.  If,  confcious  of  op- 
pofing  an  eftabliflied  maxim,  which  ought  in 
no  inltance  to  be  violated,  they  wifhed  to 
flielter  themfelves  from  the  ftorm  of  critical 
reproof,  the  gabardine  of  Michaelis  was  moft 
unfortunately  felecled  indeed  as  a  place  of 
refuge. 

To  the  paflage  which  I  have  juft  quoted^ 

K  Michaelis,  vol.  ii.  p.  387. 


11 

from  the  firft  fe(9:ion  of  the  chapter  referred 
to,  I  will  add  one  or  two  more  from  the  lall 
fecftion  of  the  fame  chapter,  in  order  to  place 
the  opinion  of  Michaelis  in  a  ftill  clearer  point 
of  view.  '^  The  only  plaufible  argument 
"  which  an  advocate  for  theological  conjedlure 
"  might  ufe,  not  fo  much  indeed  to  convince 
*'  himfelf  of  the  jujlice  of  his  caiife,  as  to  per^ 
"  plex  his  opponents,  is  the  following ;  namely, 
*'  that  the  New  Teftament  has  been  fo  cor- 
''  rupted  by  the  ruUng  party,  which  calls  itfelf 
"  Orthodox,  that  the  genuine  dodrine  of 
"  Chrift  and  his  Apoftles  is  no  longer  to  be 
*'  found  in  it.  But  there  is  not  the  leaft  room 
^'  for  a  fufpicion  of  this  kind,  as  we  have  fo 
"  great  a  number  of  manufcripts,  verfions, 
"  and  ecclefiaftical  writings,  in  which  the 
^'  New  Teftament  is  quoted,  of  every  age  and 
*^  every  country^."  And  in  proof  of  his  afler- 
tion,  among  other  things, he  remarks,  that  "the 
*'  paflages  ivhich  afforded  the  mofl  perplexity 
*'  to  the  members  of  the  ruling  Church  are 
*' JUll  extant  in  manufcripts,  verfions,  and 
*'  editions  of  the  New  Teftament ;  whereas 
"  the  fpurious  paflage,   i  John  v.  7.  though 

^  Michaelis,  vol.  ii.  p.  418. 


12 

''  the  Orthodox  feem  to  think  it  of  the  utmoft 
"  importance,  has  never  had  the  good  fortune 
*'  to  find  admittance  into  any  Greek  manu- 
*'  fcript,  or  ancient  verfion."  If  the  compilers 
of  this  Introduction,  who  not  only  in  the  in- 
ftance  before  me,  but  in  almoft  every  page, 
refer  to  the  writings  of  Michaelis,  will  not  ad- 
mit the  validity  of  the  argument  in  the  pre- 
ceding extrafts,  they  may  perhaps  feel  the  force 
of  the  following  powerful  appeal  to  Unitarian 
confiftency :  ''  As  critical  conjeftures/'  obferves 
the  fame  author,  ''have  been  principally  made 
*'  by  thofe,  who,  in  the  language  of  the  Church, 
''  are  termed  Heretics,  I  will  invent  one  or 
"  two  examples  of  the  fame  kind  in  the  name 
*'  of  the  Orthodox,  and  alk  thofe  of  the  oppofite 
'^  party,  whether  they  would  admit  them  as 
"  lawful  conjectures.  For  inftance,  fuppofe  I 
^*  fhould  alter  on  o  UctTyip  jjl^  {jLSiCcov  p^  s^i,  John 

"    Xiv.    18.    to   OTl    0   TTOLTVi^  fJLi^    6^1,   OV  OTl     0   UctTyifi  fJLH 

*'  'Quv  fjLBv  eq-iv,  ifi  order  to  be  freed  from  a  text 
*'  that  implies  an  inequality  between  the  Fa- 
'*  ther  and  the  Son  ;  or  if  I  lliould  read  1  John 
"v.  20.  in  the  following  manner,  ^os'  o  vlos- 
*'  s^iv  0  aXn^Lvog  Gsof,  in  order  to  Ihew  more 
''  diftindly  the  divinity  of  Chrift;  I  think  the 
"  Heterodox  would  exclaim.  He  is  either  ex- 


1 


Q 


''  tremely  ignorant,  or,  hy  having  recourfe  to 
*'  fiich  miferable  artifices,  acknowledges  the 
*'  hadnefs  of  his  caiife.  But  the  Heterodox,  as 
"  well  as  the  Orthodox,  mull  appear  before 
''  the  impartial  tribunal  of  criticifm,  where 
*^  there  is  no  refped;  to  perfons,  and  where  it 
"  is  not  allowed  for  one  party  to  take  greater 
"  liberties  than  the  other.  ^"  As  it  is  impoffible 
to  expofe  their  reafoning  more  ftrcngly  than 
the  Critic  himfelf  has  done,  to  w^hom  they  ap- 
peal for  fupport,  and  that  even  in  the  very 
chapter  which  they  quote,  I  Ihall  add  nothing 
more  upon  the  fubjeft,  but  leave  them  to  en- 
joy, as  they  can,  the  teftimony  of  Michaelis. 

»  Michaelis,  vol.  ii.  p.  415. 


14 


CHAP.  II. 


Authenticity  of  the  tivofirjl  Chapters  of 
St.  Matthew. 


In  the  remarks  which  I  propofe  to  make 
upon  this  New  Verfion,  it  is  not  my  intention 
to  raife  the  Ihield  of  theological  warfare  againfl: 
thofe  ^^  critics  and  commentators  of  the  higheft 
"  reputation"as  they  are  termed  r,  thatis,againll 
the  redoubted  champions  of  Unitarianifm,  from 
whofe  works  the  Authors  profefs  to  have  prin- 
cipally collected  their  notes  for  the  illuftration 
of  difEcult  and  doubtful  paflages  ;  but  to  con- 
fine my  obfervations  as  much  as  poffible  to 
critical  queftions  ;  and,  as  they  do  not  pre- 
"  fume  to  hold  it  up  as  a  faultlefs  tranllation, 
*'  but  merely  as  an  improved  verfion,  ffiU,  no 
*^  doubt,  fufceptible  of  far  greater  improvement, 
"  which  they  will  rejoice  to  fee  undertaken 

^  Introdu6tiorij  p.  4. 


15 

**  and  accompliflied  by  abler  hands  ^;"  I  fliall 
not  drag  into  view  every  little  error  and  inac- 
curacy v^hich  the  feverity  of  criticifm  may 
difcover,  but  confider  thofe  only  which  are 
mofl:  ofFenfive  and  moft  prominent. 

"  If  this  Verfion/'  they  remark,  *'  polTeires 
"  any  merit,  it  is  that  of  being  tranflated  from 
*'  the  moft  correct  text  of  the  original  which  has 
"  hitherto  been  publifhed^."  Yet,  notwithftand- 
ing  this  and  other  limilar  affertions,  ''  the  in- 
'^  quifitive,  liberal,  and  judicious  reader,"  whofe 
approbation  they  feem  affured  of  concihating, 
fcarcely  opens  the  Gofpel  of  St.  Matthew  be- 
fore he  finds  three  pages  together  printed  in 
italics,  an  intimation,  he  is  told,  that  the 
paflages  themfelves  are  all  of  doubtful  avi- 
thority;  and,  when  he  gets  to  St.  Luke*s,  al- 
moft  feven  more  of  the  fame  defcription.  The 
reafons  affigned  for  the  propriety  of  this  re- 
jection may  poffibly  fatisfy  the  inquifitive, 
liberal,  and  judicious  of  their  own  communion, 
whofe  minds  may  be  prepared  by  a  previous 
intimacy  with  the  writings  of  Prieftley  and 
his  coadjutors,  but  will  never,  I  am  perfuaded, 

^  Introduction,  p.  30.      ^  Ibid.  p.  8. 


16 


convince  the  inquifitive,  liberal,  and  judicious, 
if  fuch  can  be  admitted  to  exift,  of  any  other 
communion. 

Being  repeatedly  informed  that  this  Verfion 
is  adapted  to  the  ''  admirable"  text  of  Grief- 
bach,  as  given  in  the  laft  edition  of  his 
Greek  Teftament,  "  an  edition  of  unrivalled 
**  excellence  and  importance,  the  publication 
'"  of  w^hich  will  conftitute  a  memorable  era  in 
*'  the  hifiory  of  Scripture  criticifm^/'  we  na- 
turally turn  to  Griefbach  for  the  authority 
of  this  bold  ftep,  but  in  vain  ;  for  there  the 
doubtful  paflages  (as  they  are  denominated) 
appear  in  the  genuine  text  without  the  flight- 
eft  hint  of  their  fuppofed  illegitimacy.  Indeed 
one  of  his  invariable  rules  in  the  regulation  of 
his  correftions  very  properly  was,  '^  nil  mutetur 
'^  e  co77Je6iiira,  nil  line  teftium,  nempe  codicum 
*'  verfionum,  Patrum,  aucloritate^."  Perhaps 
then  it  may  be  faid,  that  the  tranflators  them- 
felves,  who  certainly  feem  to  fpeak  of  ancient 
manufcripts,  and  other  documents  of  the  kind, 
with  much  familiarity,  may  have  had  the  good 
fortune  to  difcover  what  efcaped  the  fearch  of 
the  indefatigable   Griefl^ach.     But  here  again 

^ Introduction^  p.  23.  ^Prolegomena,  p.  83. 


17 

we  are  foiled  ;  for  a  note  informs  us,  that 
thefe  paffages  are  certainly  to  be  found  ''  in 
'*  all  the  manufcripts  and  verlions,  which  are 
*^  now  extant^."  Upon  what  pollible  principle 
then  can  it  be,  that  they  are  thus  pilloried, 
and  expofed  in  an  Englifli  tranflation  to  popu- 
lar contempt  and  fury  ?  When  we  recoiled: 
that  they  contain  an  account  of  the  miraculous 
conception  of  our  Saviour,  and  that  Prieliley, 
with  others  of  the  *'  clear  and  difcriminating*' 
clafs  of  writers,  ''  who  of  late  years  have 
"  difFufed  fo  much  light  over  the  obfcurities  of 
*'  the  facred  Scriptures/'  have  thought  proper 
to  rejeft  them,  we  cannot  be  long  at  a  lofs  to 
divine  the  principle  and  the  motive  :  but  as  a 
decifion  is  not  palled  againft  their  authenticity 
without  fome  fliow  of  argument  in  the  notes, 
the  beft,  it  is  to  be  prefumed,  which  Unitarian 
reading  can  fupply,  and  as  the  queffion  itfelf 
is  one  of  conliderable  importance,  I  fliall  be 
the  more  particular  in  my  remarks  upon  this 
fubjedl. 

The  portion  of  St.  Matthew's  Gofpel  which 
is  thus  ftigmatized,  conlifts  of  the  whole  of  the 
two  firft  Chapters,  with  the  (ingle  exception  of 
the  Genealogy  at  the  commencement. 

f  New  Verlion,  p.  a. 

c 


18 

The  critical  authority  adduced  for  the  re- 
tention of  the  Genealogy,  and  the  rejeftion  of 
the  remainder  of  thefe  two  chapters,  is  ftated 
in  the  following  terms  :  '*  Epiphanius  fays, 
*^  that  Cerinthus  and  Carpocrates,  who  ufed 
*'  the  Gofpel  of  the  Ebionites,  which  was  pro- 
*'  bably  the  original  Gofpel  of  Matthew,  writ- 
"  ten  in  the  Hebrew  language  for  the  ufe  of 
'^  the  Jewifli  believers,  argued  from  the  Ge- 
*'  nealogy  at  the  beginning  of  the  Gofpel,  that 
**  Chrift  was  the  fon  of  Jofeph  and  Mary ;  but 
^^  that  the  Ebionites  had  taken  away  even  the 
**  Genealogy,  beginning  their  Gofpel  with  thefe 
''  words  ;  '  And  it  came  to  pafs  in  the  days  of 
*'  Herod  the  king  &c.'  See  Epiph.  Heeref.  30. 
**  N.  13.  '  Jones  on  the  Canon,  vol,  i.  part  ii. 
*'  chap.  25.  It  is  probable  therefore  that  the 
*^  firft  lixteen  verfes  of  this  chapter  are  ge- 
*^  nuine  ;  and  that  they  wxre  found  at  leaft  in 

*^  the  copies  of  Cerinthus  and  Carpocrates 

"  The  remainder  of  this  chapter,  and  the 
*^  whole  of  the  fecond,  are  printed  in  Italics, 
''  as  an  intimation  that  they  are  of  doubtful 
''  authority.  They  are  indeed  to  be  found  in 
*'  all  the  manufcripts  and  verfions  which  are 
''  extant ;  but  from  the  teftimony  of  Epipha- 
''  nius  and  Jerome  we  are  allured,  that  they 


19 

**  were  wanting  in  the  copies  ufed  by  the  Na- 
*'  zarenes  and  Ebionites,  that  is,  by  the  ancient 
*'  Hebrew  Chriftians,  for  whofe  inftrucftion 
*'  probably  this  Gofpel  was  originally  written, 
*'  and  to  whom  the  account  of  the  miraculous 
*'  conception  of  Jefus  Chrift  could  not  have 
*'  been  unacceptable,  if  it  had  been  found  in 
*^  the  genuine  narratives." 

Before  I  proceed  to  the  examination  of  the 
authorities  cited,  it  will  be  proper  to  notice  an 
ambiguous  aflertion  occurring  in  the  firfl  para- 
graph, viz.  that  the  Gofpel  of  the  Ehionites  was 
*'  the  original  Gofpel  of  Matthew,  written  in 
*'  the  Hebrew  language  for  the  ufe  of  the 
'^  Jewifh  believers."  If  this  affertion  be  in- 
tended to  convey  the  limple  perfuafion  of  the 
tranflators  themfelves,  it  will  reft  on  no  folid 
bails,  and  confequently  require  no  particular 
refutation  :  but  if  they  apply  it  to  Epiphanius, 
an  application  which  feems  to  arife  from  the 
natural  connexion  of  the  whole,  it  may  be  ne- 
ceflary  to  remark,  that  they  certainly  attribute 
to  the  Father  an  opinion  the  very  reverfe  of 
that  which  he  maintained.  The  words  of  Epi* 

s  New  Verfion,  p.  i,  a. 
c  2 


20 

phanius  are  thefe :  Ei'  tco  yav  Trct^  uvtoi^  EvccyyeXicf 
ycctTcL  MarB-ctiov  ovofJLoZpfJLSVu,  ax  ^^^  ^^  ttX^b^citu, 
aXXoL  vsvo^evfJLSvcp  }ccci  viKPCOTvi^icta-i^svc*),  'ESpcttKov  Si 
TUTo  xrf-A^o-;,  BiJL(ps^€TCLt  &c.  ^  This  is  thus  tranf- 
lated  by  Jones,  to  whom  alfo  reference  is 
made,  moft  probably  for  the  convenience  of 
the  mere  Englifli  reader.  '^  In  that  Gofpel 
*'  which  they  (i.  e.  the  Ebionites)  have  called 
*'  the  Gofpel  according  to  St.  Matthew,  which 
•^  is  not  entire  and  perfe^,  but  corrupted  and 
"  curtailed,  and  which  they  call  the  Hebrew 
*'  Gofpely  it  is  written  &c."  Now  is  it  not 
hence  apparent,  that  Epiphanius,  inftead  of 
conlidering  it  as  *^  the  original  Gofpel  of  Mat- 
''  thew,  written  in  the  Hebrew  language  for 
*^  the  ufe  of  the  Jewifh  believers,"  pointedly 
ftigmatized  it  as  an  imperfect,  fpurious,  {vbvq^ev- 
ILcsva,  illegitimatized,)  and  mutilated  copy?  But 
the  tranflators  perhaps,  as  I  before  obferved, 
might  have  intended  to  take  the  refponfibility 
of  the  alTertion  folely  upon  themfelves;  in 
w^hich  cafe  I  will  only  remind  them,  that  they 
adopt  the  very  opinion  of  the  celebrated  To* 
land,  which  **  the  learned"  Jeremiah  Jones,  as 

^  Hseref.  30.  §.  13. 


21 

they  juftly  defcribe  a  favourite  author,  (Intro- 
duction, p.  7-)  formerly  reprobated  in  the 
ftrongeil  terms  K 

'  Toland,  it  feems,  not  only  maintained  that  the  Gofpel  of 
the  Ebionites  was  the  original  Gofpel  of  St.  Matthew,  and 
that  both  the  Ebionites  and  Nazarenes  were  the  true  an- 
cient Hebrew  Chriftians;  but  that  the  forged  Jl6is  of  the 
ylpq/iles,  which  the  Ebionites  alfo  ufed,  were  a  portion  of 
genuine  Scripture.     After  giving  Epiphanius's  account  of 
the  latter  produftion,  Jeremiah  Jones  adds  the  following 
fevere  reflections :  "  Part  of  this  fragment  is  produced  by 
*''  Mr.  Toland,  in  his  Original  Plan  or  Scheme  of  ChriJ'- 
*^  tianihj  according  to  the  Ebionites,  both  in  Greek  and 
^^  Englifli ;  nor  is  it  ftrange  that  a  perfon  of  Mr.  Toland's 
'^  profeflion  ihould  grace  his  Scheme  with  a  paflage  fo 
"  much  to  his  purpofe,  I  mean,  of  aholifliing  the  doSlrines 
««  of  Chriftianity,  which  are  agreed  upon  by  all  Chriftians, 
^'  and  introducing  his  moft  ridiculous  and  impious  Scheme 
**  of  Nazarene,  or  Jewijli,  or  Ehionite,  or  Mahometan,  or 
*'  (which  is  the  undoubted  truth)  of  no  Chriftianitij  at  all. 
^^  Did  Mr.  Toland  and  his  friends,  in  thefe  their  vile  at- 
'^  tacks  upon  fo  excellent  and  divine  a  conftitution,  not 
''  qnibble,  and  juggle,  and  prevaricate,  as  they  upon  all  oc- 
"  cafions  do,  in  their  citations  out  of  the  old  records  of 
"  Chriftianity,  (a  crhne  which  they  are  ever  forward  to 
'^  charge  u^n  others,  who  are  nmch  more  clear  of  it,) 
^'  I  fliould  excufe  myfelf  and  the  reader  from  the  trouble 
'^  of  any  remarks  upon  them,  leaving  them  to  their  flavifh 
^^  infidelity  :  but  when  I  obferve  a  perfon  ranfacking  and 
"  muftering  together  all  the  filhj  trumpery  of  the  ancient 
*^  heretics,  grofsly  mifreprefenting  the  books  he  cites,  only 
-       C  3 


22 

If  I  underftand  the  ground  of  their  argu- 
ment in  this  cafe  corredly,  it  is  precifely  this. 

"  with  defign  to  gratify  a  bigoted  humour  againft  the 
*^  Chriftian  religion,  I  am  obliged,  by  my  regards  to  the 
^'^  profeffion  I  make  of  the  name  of  Jefus,  to  lay  open 
"  fuch  vile  impofture.  Of  this  I  have  given  feveral  in- 
*^  fiances  already  from  Mr.  Toland's  books.  The  paflage 
*^  I  am  now  upon  out  of  Epiphanius  furnifhes  me  with 
*^  another.  He  would  perfuade  us  the  Ebionites  or  Na- 
"  zarenes  (a  moji  ridiculous  Jort  of  heretics,  who  fear cely 
^'  deferved  the  name  of  Chriftians,  as  Ifhallfhew  hereafter) 
*^  were  the  only  true  and  genuine  Chrijiians,  confequently 
^^  their  looks  mufi  le  the  truefi  and  moJi  genuine  accounts 
^^  of  the  Chriftian  affairs  ;  and  fo,  for  inftance,  muft  thefe 
*^  AAs,  which  we  are  now  difcuffing  ;  becaufe  it  fo  much 
^^  vilifies  St.  Paul,  and  expofes  his  doctrine.  But,  as  Dr. 
"  Mangey  has  juftly  remarked,  this  is  mo/i  infupportalle 
^^  impudence  in  him,  to  cite  as  genuine  a  wretched  forgery 
*'  of  the  Ebionites.  One  can  fcarce  tell  whether  his  inten- 
"  tion  of  vilifying  St.  Paul,  or  the  method  he  ufeth  to  do 
^^  it,  be  the  more  deteftable ;  this  forry  unbelieving  Critic 
*^  governs  his  fkill  by  his  wicked  principles,  and  has  no 
"  other  way  to  judge  of  fpurious  and  genuine  books,  than 
^^  by  their  oppofition  to  Chriftianity.'*  Jones  on  the  Ca- 
nonical Authority  of  the  New  Teftament,  Part  II.  Chap. 
17.  It  may  indeed  be  obferved,  that  the  language  of  this 
paflage  is  difgraced  by  an  immoderate  afperity,  and  that 
the  opinion  contained  in  it  is  unfupported  by  authority  ; 
to  both  of  which  remarks  I  fully  accede;  only  fubjoining 
with  regard  to  the  latter  point,  that  although  the  opinion 
be  unfupported  here,  it  is  very  fufficiently  proved  in  other 
parts  of  the  work,  and  that,  if  it  relied  folely  upon  the 


23 

We  are  aflured  by  Epiphanlus  and  Jerome, 
that  the  two  firft  chapters  of  St.  Matthew's 
Gofpel  were  wanting  in  a  Gofpel  fuppofed  to 
be  that  of  St.  Matthew,  ufed  by  the  Nazarenes 
and  Ebionites,  that  is,  by  thofe  who  are  con- 
jectured to  have  been  the  ancient  Hebrew 
Chriftians,  and  for  whofe  inftrudion  St.  Mat- 
thew's Gofpel  is  alfo  conjectured  to  have  been 
written ;  the  whole  two  chapters  therefore 
are  prima  facie  to  be  rejected :  but  Epiphanius 
aflerts,  that  Cerinthus  and  Carpocrates,  who 
ufed  the  fame  Gofpel,  admitted  the  Genealogy 
at  the  commencement,  which  the  Ebionites 
had  taken  away;  therefore  the  Genealogy  alone 
is  to  be  retained,  and  the  remainder  of  the  two 
chapters  to  be  rejedied. 

I  fliall  not  undertake  to  refute  the  illogical 
reafoning  manifefted  in  the  conducl  of  this  ar- 
gument, becaufe  it  is  in  itfelf  fufiiciently  ob- 
vious, and  has  already  been  expofed^;  nor 
enter  into  an  unneceflary  difcuffion  refpefting 
the  proper  principle  upon  which  the  Genea- 

credit  of  the  aflertor,  ftill,  as  being  the  opinion  of  the 
learned  Jeremiah  Jones,  it  would  be  entitled  to  at  leaft 
as  much  refpe6t  as  the  oppofite  opinion  of  the  authors  of 
the  New  Verfion. 

^  Nares's  Remarks  on  this  Verfion,  p.  5,  5. 

C  4 


24 

logy  is  to  be  admitted,  fatisfied  that  it  is  on 
both  fides  declared  to  be  genuine ;  but  confine 
myfelf  to  the  critical  fl:atements  upon  which 
the  rejedion  of  the  remainder  of  thefe  chap- 
ters is  grounded. 

We  are  aflured,  the  authors  of  this  work 
obferve,  both  by  Epiphanius  and  Jerome,  that 
the  two  firfl:  chapters  were  wanting  in  the 
Hebrew  Gofpel  ufed  by  the  Nazarenes  and 
Ebionites.  When  I  found  them  in  the  In- 
troduction, p.  14.  defcribing  the  celebrated 
Ephrem,  who  lived  in  th^  fourth  century,  as  a 
writer  of  fome  note  in  the  Jixtli,  I  began  to 
fufpeft  that  they  were  very  little  converfant 
with  the  works  of  the  Fathers  ^ ;  and  this  fuf- 


^  Are  thpy  aware  that  the  works  of  the  ancient  heretics 
no  where  exifl;  but  as  they  are  quoted  in  thofe  of  the  Fa- 
thers ?  They  certainly  feem  to  put  this  point  a  Httle  du- 
bioufly,  v/hen,  in  defcribing  the  means  of  correfting  the 
received  text^  they  fay,  "  The  works  of  thofe  writers  who 
"  are  called  heretics,  fuch  as  Valentinian,  Marcion,  and 
"  others,  are  as  ufeful  in  afcertaining  the  value  of  a  read- 
"  ing  as  thofe  of  the  Fathers,  wdio  are  entitled  Orthodox ; 
^*  for  the  heretics  were  often  more  learned  and  acute,  and 
<^  equally  honeft.'*  Introd.  p.  i8.  If  the  ponderous  vo- 
lumes of  the  Fathers  are  deemed  to  be  in  themfelves  but 
of  little  intrinfic  value,  they  furely  deferve  to  be  invefli- 
gated  more  accurately  than  they  feem  to  have  been  by 


25 


picion  feems  confirmed  in  the  prefent  inftance, 
by  their  attributing  to  Jerome  an  allertion 
which  he  never  made.  Every  thing  advanced 
by  Jerome  and  others,  upon  the  fubjed:  of  the 
Gofpel  in  queftion,  has  been  carefully  collefted 
by  Grabe,  in  his  Spicilegium  Patrum,  vol.  i.  p.. 
15 — 31  ;  by  Fabricius,  in  his  Codex  Apocry- 
phus  N.T.  vol.i.p.  346 — 34g.  and  355 — 370; 
and  alfo  by  Jones,  in  the  chapter  of  his  work 
to  which  they  themfelves  refer:  and  certainly 
in  neither  of  thefe  colledions  does  any  thing 
fimilar  to  what  they  fay  of  Jerome  appear. 
That  therefore,  which  has  efcaped  the  diligent 
inveffigation  of  Fabricius  and  Jeremiah  Jones, 
has  fcarcely,  I  prefume,  been  difcovered  by 
them.  Indeed  a  direct  negative  may  here  be 
aflumed  with  the  greater  confidence,  becaufe, 
as  I  fhall  fubfequently  iliew,  Jerome  himfelf 
aflerted  the  very  reverfe  of  their  pofition. 

The  alfurance  therefore,  that  thefe  chapters 
were  rejeded  by  the  Nazarenes  and  Ebionites, 
folely  retts  upon  the  authority  of  Epiphanius. 
The  words  alluded  to  are  thefe  :  Ovroi  ^s  ccAAct 


thefe  writers,  were  it  only  for  the  difcovery  of  that  pearl 
above  all  price,  according  to  their  eftimation,  the  genuine 
Chriftianity  of  the  reputed  heretics  of  antiquity. 


26 

rivet  ^ictVQvvtcit*  'Cicifctiio'^ctne?  ya^  rovg  Traod  ra  Mctr^ 
B-aio)  yevsaAoy lets',  a^xdncti  i^v  ccpx^iv  Troieio'S'cti,  on? 
^PQSiTTOV,  Xeyomg*  on  sysvSTo  (pvia-iv,  sv  Tctig  yjjLtBpcti^  *H§<w- 
eJk  (iatriXicog  rvig  l^^ctictg  &c.  which  are  thus  ren- 
dered by  Jones;  ''  But  they  (viz.  the  Ebionites) 
•^  have  quite  other  fentiments ;  for  they  have 
'*  taken  av^^ay  the  Genealogy  from  Matthew, 
'^  and  accordingly  begin  their  Gofpel  with 
'^  thefe  words.  It  came  to  pafs  in  the  days  of 
^'  Herod  king  ofJudea,  &?c." 

This  prolix  writer  is  certainly  not  remark- 
able either  for  his  learning  or  acutenefs;  quali- 
fications, indeed,  with  which,  in  the  judgment 
of  Unitarians,  the  Fathers  in  general  were  very 
fparingly  endowed.  He  digreffes  moll  immo- 
derately, and  paraphrafes  without  mercy.  If 
his  honeily  be  unimpeachable,  his  accuracy,  at 
leaft,  is  more  than  fufpeded"^.    Waving  how- 

,  «i  Mofheim,  in  his  Eccleiiaftlcal  Hiftory,  holds  him  in 
the  moft  fovereign  contempt.  He  fays,  "  Epiphanius,  Bi- 
"  fliop  of  Salamis  in  the  ifle  of  Cyprus,  wrote  a  book 
^^  againfl;  all  the  heretics  that  had  fprung  up  in  the 
"  Church  until  his  time.  This  work  has  little  or  no  re- 
"  putation,  as  it  is  full  of  inaccuracies  and  errors,  and 
"  difcovers  almoft  in  every  page  the  levity  and  ignorance 
"of  its  author.'*  Vol.  i.  p.  359.  The  original  Latin  is 
thus  exprelied,  "  Epiphanius  Salaminae  in  Cypro  Epi- 
"  fcopus  fedas  Chriftianorum  judo  perfecutus  eft  volu- 


27 

ever  every  Imputation  of  the  latter  kind>  lei 
us  put  the  fuppofition,  that  his  aflertions  are 
all  grounded  upon  the  moft  corre6l  knowledge 
and  the  minutefl:  inveftigation  ;  and  what  will 
follow  ?  Only  that,  with  the  fame  breath  with 
which  he  tells  us  that  the  Golpel  of  the 
Ebionites  contained  not  the  two  firfl;  chapters 
of  St.  Matthew,  he  alfo  informs  us,  that  it  was 
becaufe  they  fcrupled  not  to  curtail  and  muti* 
late  the  genuine  produdlion  of  that  Apoftle. 
The  confequence  is  obvious.  But  perhaps  a 
diftinftion  may  be  here  adopted  ;  and  the  firft 
aflertion  be  termed  a  matter  of  fad,  the  laft 

*'  mine,  at  varils  maculis  et  erroribus  propter  au(9:oris  le- 
"  vitatem  et  ignorantiam  inujio.''  Hence  it  appears,  that 
Moflieim  confidered  the  work  as  ablblutely  branded  with 
ignominy.  One  circumftance  indeed  alone  feems  to 
throw  an  air  of  fufpicion  over  this  whole  account  of  the 
Ebionites ;  for  Epiphanius  not  only  derives  the  name  of 
the  fe(Sl  from  a  perfon  denominated  Elion,  whofe  very 
exiftence  is  problematical,  contrary  to  the  opinion  of 
other  writers,  who  derive  it  from  the  Hebrew  word  p^nx 
fignifying  poor  ;  but  relates  a  ftory  of  Ebion  and  St.  John, 
fimilar  to  what  Irenaeus,  upon  the  authority  of  Polycarp, 
records  of  Cerintlius  and  St.  John ;  viz.  that  the  Apoftle, 
feeing  Ebion  in  a  bath,  exclaimed,  "  Let  us  depart  hence, 
''  left  the  building  fall  in,  and  we  Durfelves  perifti  with 
^  the  impious  Ebion."  §.  23.  Will  the  Unitarians  admit 
the  accuracy  of  this  anecdote  ? 


28 

only  a  matter  of  opinion  ;  fo  that,  while  one  Is 
corred,  the  other  may  be  inaccurate.  I  fhall 
not  adduce  in  reply,  as  I  eafily  might,  various 
points  of  faft  advanced  by  Epiphanius  relative 
to  the  doftrine  of  the  Ebionites",  and  then 
call  upon  Unitarian  conliftency  for  an  implicit 
reliance  upon  the  fidelity  of  his  ftatements, 
but  produce  a  point  of  fact  exaftly  parallel. 
Epiphanius  diflindly  aflerts,  that  the  Ebionites 

n  Will  thofe  who  pronounce  the  Ebionites  to  have 
been  the  true  Hebrew  Chriftians,  credit  the  veracity  of 
this  Father,  when  he  reprefents  them  as  believing  that 
God  committed  the  government  of  this  world  to  the  De- 
vil, of  the  world  to  come  to  the  Chr't/I,  and  that  the  Chrlfl, 
who  was  a  celeftial  being  fuperior  to  the  archangels 
themfelves,  defcended  upon  and  was  united  to  the  man 
Jefus  at  his  baptifm?  And  yet,  among  other  abfurdities, 
this  he  precifely  delivers  as  their  creed :  Auo  &c  nvaj  a-vvig-coa-iv 
fx  0s«  Tsray/tcvaj,  kva  y.:v  rov  Xgifov,  ha  Ss  rov  AiccooXov.  Kai 
TQV  /xsy  Xpifov  ksyscn  t«  y.sXXovros  aicovo;  eiXvj^svai  tqv  Kkr^goVy 
Tov  h  Aiot^oXov  rsTOV  TTSTrifzua^cii  tqv  cumvcc,  sx  '^rpofuyr^c  Srjdsv  tou 
vuvTOKpuTopog  JcuTcc  citTYi(7iV  sKCiTSpajV  ccvTCtiV.  Ka*  rouTQU  syBx.ce. 
jY,cr8v  ysysWYiiJ^svov  sx.  aTTspfji^uTOs  avdgo;  >^syova'i,  kui  e7ri\e^^svTU, 
xui  8Tcti  x.unx  sxKoyYiV  vlov  0=8  ?cAry^=vTa,  utto  T8  uvm^sv  sjj  civtov 
rjX.ovTOc  ^gig-ou  sv  £»5r<  Trsgifspa;.  Ou  ^ixa-KO'jcn  1=  sk  Q)-ou  TroLTgog 
AUTOV  ysycVvri<T^ui,  «AA«  exTKT^uij  ao;  ha  roov  up)(^ixyfs}MV,  [isi^ovu 
ds  avTcav  ovtu,  uvtov  Is  xvpisusiv  xcn  uyysXoov  xcti  tcuvtmv  vtto  tou 
vavroxguTopog  TrsTroiJjjacVWV.  Hseref.  30.  §.  16.  And  in  §.  14. 
their  belief  is  exprefsly  faid  to  have  been,  that  the  Chrift 
was  c-vvcKp^evTUj  conglutinated  with  the  man  Jefus. 


29 

not  only  rejeded  the  two  firft  chapters  of  St. 
Matthew's  Gofpel,   but   alfo   the  prophetical 
writings,  and  almofl:  the  whole  of  the  Old 
Teflament,  with  very  little  refervation  indeed. 
His  words  are  j  AQ^etctf/,  Ss  o^oXoyno-i  y,cit  Io-ciak, 
Kdi   la.Kct)Q'    Miicryiv   ts  Kctt  ActPcov,    Irjir^v  ts  tq¥   th 
Nfltf»7,    ctTrXcidg  Sict^e^etfA^tvov    Mavcea,    ovSev    ts    ovTct' 
jbLSTct  Tims^  ^s   cvKert   cf/^oXoyovTi  Tivd  roiv  7rpo(p>jTCi}V, 
ctXXct  Kdi  dva.B'efJLATiCiiu-i    kch  ^svct^i^c-k'  ....... 

WTS  yct^  SexovTon  Tf]v  TlsvTccTevxov  Mccvcrscog  oXr,f, 
ttXXct  Tivci,  jitjjhiciTcc  cLTToSaXXaa'tv,  §.18.  If  there- 
fore, from  the  teftimony  of  Epiphanius,  and 
upon  the  credit  of  the  Ebionites,  a  fedt  which, 
neverthelefs,  this  very  author  defcribes  as  re- 
fembling  that  portentous  peft  of  antiquity, 
the  fabled  Hydra,  (7roXv^oo(pov  TSPci<Tiov,  kgli  oo?  g;- 
TTStv  Tfig  fA>vB-evo^svvig  7roKvx.2<pctXhi  'T^Pctg  o(pic>!}i^rj  [JLOP(py\v 
2v  idvTco  oLvctTvircoG-oLyAvog,  §.  1 .)  we  expunge  from 
the  Canon  of  the  New  Teflament  any  portion 
of  the  Gofpel  of  St.  Matthew,  muft  w^e  not,  to 
be  confiftent  with  ourfelves,  from  the  fame  tef- 
timony, and  upon  the  fame  credit,  expunge 
alfo  from  the  Canon  of  the  Old  Teftament  the 
whole  body  of  the  infpired  Prophets,  and  ad- 
mit even  the  Pentateuch  itfelf  under  a  fufpi- 
cion,  that  fome  parts  of  our  exifting  copies 
have  been  interpolated  ?  Surely  this  inevitable 


30 

conclufion  will  gratify  neither  fide ;  and  will 
at  leaft  prove  highly  unpalatable  to  thofe 
Unitarians,  who  think  with  Mr.  Stone,  that 
*'  Jewifli  prophecy  is  the  fole  criterion  to  dif- 
*'  tinguifh  between  genuine  and  Ipurious  Chrif- 
*^  tian  Scripture^." 

But  let  us  confider  more  minutely  the  cha- 
ra6ter  of  this  boafted  Gofpel  of  the  Ebionites. 
The  produftion  itfelf  is  loft  ;  and  nothing  re- 
mains of  it,  except  a  few  extrafts,  preferved  in 
the  waitings  of  the  Fathers.  It  was  called 
*'  the  Gofpel  according  to  the  Hebrews,"  and 
was  certainly  known  under  that  title  to  Cle- 
mens Alexandrinus,  Origen,  Eufebius,  and  Je- 
rome; the  latter  of  whom,  obtaining  a  correct 

o  See  a  fingular  fermon  under  this  title,  preached  at  a 
Vifitation  in  Elfex  by  Mr.  Stone.  I  have  not  here  noticed 
the  teftimony  of  Eufebius,  who  remarks,  that  the  Ebion- 
ites alfo  rejected  the  Epiftles  of  St.  Paul,  whom  they  de- 
nominated an  Apoftate.  Outo<  ds  ts  ju,ev  ATrofoAs  7rao-aj  r«j 
STTifoAaj  aqvYiTsoL^  i^yevTO  sivoti  Ssjv,  aTroroirrjv  aTroxaXouvrsj  avTOV 
rou  vofxov,  Hift.  lib.  iii.  c.  27.  I  have  not  noticed  this  cir- 
cumftance,  becaufe  the  queftion  folely  turns  upon  the  tef- 
timony of  Epiphanius.  If  however  v^^e  admit  it,  and  it 
furely  ftands  on  higher  authority  than  the  other  alluded 
to,  we  (hall  be  under  the  neceffity  of  reje6ling  a  ftill  larger 
portion  of  the  New  Teftament,  unlefs  \<^e  abandon  the 
fideUty  of  Ebionite  Scripture  altogether. 


31 


copy  of  it  from  the  Nazarenes,  tranilated  it 
both  into  Greek  and  Latin.     As  fo  much  has 
been  faid  upon  this  fubjed:  both  by  Jones  and 
Michaelis,  it  feems  not  neceflary  to  dwell  upon 
it  minutely.   Clemens  Alexandrinus  limply  re- 
fers to  it,  quoting  a  paffage  not  in  the  Greek 
copy  of  St.  Matthew,  or  of  any  other  Gofpel. 
Origen  hkewife  quotes  from  it  in  the  fame 
way,  fpeaking  of  it  as  not  of  any  decided  au- 
thority.   His  words  are,  ''  Si  tamen  placet  ali- 
*'  cui  fufcipere  illud,  non  ad  aucloritafem^  fed 
*^  ad   manifejlationem    propofitas   queeftionis." 
"  If  any  one  be  pleafed  to  receive  it,  not  as  of 
*^  any  authority,  but  only  for  the  illuftration 
*^  of  the  prefent  quefi:ion^"    Eufebius  notices, 
that  it  w^as  ufed  by  the  Ebionites,  who,  he 
adds,  very  little  efteemed  any  other;  rm  >^i7rai9 
ryjycpov  sttoi^vto  Koyov  ^.   Jerome,  in  his  Catalogue 
of  lUuftrious  Men,  certainly  feems  to  defcribe 
it  as  the  original  Hebrew  text  of  St.  Mat- 
thew^; but  in  other  parts  of  his  works  he  re- 
prefents  it,  in  one  place,  as  a  Gofpel  which 
moft  iWtiik  to  be  the  Gofpel  according  to  St. 
Matthew,  ut  plerique  autumant  ^ ;  in  another^ 

P  Jones  on  the  C^nop,  Part  II.  phap.  25.  §.  3, 
q  Ibid.  §.  5. 
I  Ibid.  §.  13. 
s  Ibid.  §.  15. 


32 

as  a  Gofpel  which  is  called  by  many  the  au- 
thentic Gofpel  of  St.  Matthew  * ;  and  at  the 
beginning  of  his  third  book  againfi:  the  Pela- 
gians, he  confiders  it  as  a  document  which,  if 
its  authority  ho^  not  admitted,  may  at  leaft  be 
iifed  out  of  refped:  to  its  antiquity ;  *'  quibus 
^^  teftimoniis,  ii  non  uteris  ad  auftoritatem, 
''  utere  faltem  ad  antiquitatem  "."  Hence  Mi- 
chaelis,  after  a  particular  examination  of  Je- 
rome's different  allufions  to  it,  fays,  "  I  am  far 
'^  from  fuppofing  that  Jerome  took  the  Naza- 
^'  rene  Gofpel  for  the  unadulterated  original, 
*'  as  it  is  evident,  from  the  quotations  which 
**  he  has  made  from  it,  that  it  abounded  with 
'*  interpolations^.''  And  of  the  fame  opinion  is 
Michaelis's  ''  learned  and  acute  translator  and 
*'  annotator.  Dr.  Herbert  Marfli,"  as  the  au- 
thors of  this  Yerfion  jullly  denominate  a  bibli- 
cal critic  of  the  firft  celebrit}^  who  remarks, 
that  even  when  Jerome  feems  to  defcribe  it  as 
the  original  text  of  St.  Matthew,  ''  he  does 
'^  not  declare  that  it  was  really  St.  Matthew's 
*'  unadulterated  original.  Indeed  if  he  had 
*^  fuppofed  fo,  he  could  not  have  ufed  at  other 

«  Jones  on  the  Canon,  Part  II.  chap.  25.  §.  3i. 
»i  Michaelis's  Introdudlion,  vol.  iii.  part  i.  p.  i8a. 
*  Ibid.  p.  181. 


33 


'^  times  the  expreffions,  '  quod  vocatiir  a  plerif- 
'*  que  Matthaei  authenticum/  and  *  ut  plerique 
**  autumant  juxta  Matthaeumy.'*  Indeed  both 
thefe  critics,  upon  a  general  view  of  the  quef- 
tion,  reprefent  this  Gofpel  as  evidently  a  gar- 
bled produAion,  and  by  no  means  the  true 
Hebrew  original  of  St.  IMatthew.  Nor  in  their 
condemnation  of  it  do  they  depart  from  the 
decifions  of  preceding  critics.  To  omit  fuch 
names  as  Cafaubon,  Mill,  Whitby,  Fabricius, 
and  Le  Clerc;  the  '^  learned"  Jeremiah  Jones, 
and  the  ''  venerable"  Lardner,  critics  admired 
by  the  Unitarians,  held  precifely  the  fame  fen- 

y  Michaells*s  IntroduiStlon,  vol.  ill.  part  ii.  p.  134. 
That  Jerome  had  no  higher  opinion  of  it  than  the  other 
Fathers,  is  afTerted  alfo  by  Jones,  who  makes  the  follow- 
ing renaarks  upon  a  paflage  or  two  of  Jerome,  unfavour- 
able to  its  authenticity,  which  I  have  not  above  referred 
to.  "  He  (Jerome)  exprefsly  faith.  It  was  the  fame  with 
'^  the  Gojpel  intitled,  according  to  the  Twelve  ^pojiles ;  (fee 
'^  c.  25.  §.  15.)  but  this  he  exprefsly  rejefts  as  Jpocry- 
•'  phal  in  another  place,  (c.  7.  §.  5.)  and  as  a  book  of  the 
'^  heretics,  wrote  by  men  deftitute  of  the  fpirit  and  grace 
*'  of  God,  without  a  due  regard  to  truth,  c.  7.  §.  4.  The 
**  fame  appears  from  his  manner  of  citing  it  in  feveral  of 
*'  the  places  above,  c.  25.  For  inftance,  in  that  there  pro- 
"  duced,  §.  18.  he  introduces  his  citations  thus;  He  who 
"  will  believe  the  Golpel  according  to  the  Hebrews.'*  On 
the  Canon,  vol.  i.  part  ii.  chap.  28. 

D 


34 

timents.  The  former  writer  was  fo  fully  con- 
vinced of  its  illegitimacy,  that  he  adduces  at 
fome  length  (c.  2Q.)  what  he  confiders  as 
*^  pofitive  proofs  that  it  was  apocryphal."  The 
latter  regarded  it  as  a  compilation  fubfequent 
in  point  of  time  to  the  genuine  Gofpels,  prin- 
cipally indeed  formed  upon  the  Gofpel  of  St* 
Matthew,  but  having  inferted  in  it  various 
*'  additions  of  things  taken  out  of  St.  Luke's, 
^^  (and  perhaps  other  Gofpels,)  and  other  mat- 
"  ters,  that  had  been  delivered  by  oral  tradi- 
''  tion^" 

That  the  argument  however  may  have  a  due 
weight  given  to  it  in  all  its  different  bearings, 
I  will  even  admit  the  external  charafter  of  the 
document  to  ftand  as  high  as  the  Unitarians 
themfelves  would  place  it ;  and  fhall  be  fatis- 
fied  to  reft  my  proofs  wholly  upon  the  apo- 
cryphal complexion  of  its  internal  charafter. 
Among  other  palTages  of  a  fufpicious  nature 
occurs  the  following :  '^  Behold  the  mother 
*'  and  brethren  of  Chrift  fpake  to  him  ;  John 
"  the  Bapti/l  baptizes  for  the  remiffion  of  fins ; 
*^  let  us  go  and  be  baptized  by  him.    He  faid  to 

2  Credibility   of  the   Gofpel   Hiftory,  vol  i.  p.   i8^. 
fid.  1748. 


35 


'^  them,  Li  lohat  have  I  jinned,  that  I  have 
*'  any  need  to  go  and  to  be  baptized  by  him  P 
"  Unlefs  my  faying  this  proceed  perhaps  from 
"  ignorance  ^."  Again,  in  another  part,  our 
Saviour  fays,  "  The  Holy  Ghqjl,  my  mother, 
''  took  me  by  one  of  my  hairs,  and  led  me  to 
*'  the  great  mountain  Thabor^."     Will  it  be 

^  "  Ecce  mater  Domini  et  fratres  ejus  dicebant  ei,  Jo- 
'^  hannes  Baptifla  baptizat  in  remiffionem  peccatorum ;  ea- 
"  mus  et  baptizemurab  eo.  Dixit  autem  eis,  Quid  peccavi, 
"  ut  vadam  et  baptizer  ab  eo  ?  nili  forte  hoc  ipfum,  quod 
'^  dixi,  ignorantia  eft."  Quotation  from  Jerome  in  Jones, 
ibid.  §.  15.  In  another  chapter  (29th)  the  fame  author 
makes  the  following  comment  upon  this  quotation. 
"  The  meaning  of  this  pafTage  will  be  beft  perceived  from 
^'  a  parallel  one  in  another  apocryphal  book,  entitled, 
'^  The  Preaching  of  Peter,  in  which  it  was  related,  that 
'^  Chrift  confejfed  his  fins,  and  was  compelled,  contrary  to 
'*  his  own  inclinations,  by  his  mother  Mary  to  Julmit  to 
.*^  the  laptifm  of  John  J* 

^  ApTi  sXa^s  fL=  r)  [Ji^rjTYjp  {X8  to  uyiov  irVcVfji.oc,  sv  [xnx.  tmv  t^<- 
^oov  JU.8,  xcci  UTTSveyxs  {xs  e<c  to  opo^  to  [Jisyu  Qu^Mg.  Quotation 
from  Origen,  ibid,  c,  25.  §.  4.  If  certain  paflages  are  to 
be  rejected  upon  the  credit  of  this  document,  why  are  not 
others  to  be  inferted  ?  Why,  for  example,  after  Matthew 
xix.  20.  in  which  our  Saviour  fays  to  the  rich  man,  "  Go 
"  and  fell  what  thou  haft,  and  give  it  to  the  poor,  and 
"  come  and  follow  m.e,"  is  not  the  following  reading 
added  as  at  leaft  probable ;  "  The  rich  man  hereupon  be- 
/^  gan  to  fcratch  his  head,  (fcalpere  caput  fuum,)  and  was 

D  2 


36 

maintained,  that  a  paflage  is  to  be  received 
into  the  Canon  of  Scripture,  which  aflerts,  that 
our  blefled  Saviour  required  the  baptifm  of 
John  for  the  remiflion  of  fuch  fins  as  he  had 
ignorantly  conlmitted,  in  direcft  cqntradiftion 
to  the  teftimony  of  St.  Paul,  that  he  knew  no 
Jin,  2  Cor.  v.  21  ?  Or  if  it  be,  will  not  the 
authenticity  of  the  other  quotation  at  leaft 
be  confidered  as  dubious,  in  which  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  exprefsly  termed  the  mother  of  Chrijt, 
and  reprefented,  in  order  to  make  the  tranfac- 
tion  more  miraculous,  as  conveying  him  to  a 
lofty  mountain  by  one  of  the  hairs  of  his 
head  ?  Can  paflages  like  thefe  be  fo  twifted  by 
the  tortuous  lubricity  of  theological  comment, 
as  to  elude  the  grafp  of  indignant  criticifm  ? 

But  the  very  commencement  itfelf  of  this 
fingular  produdion,  as  it  is  ftated  by  Epipha- 
nius,  fufficiently  betrays  its  illegitimacy.  The 
Tranflators  of  the  New  Verfion  give  us  the  fol- 
lowing information  :  "  The  Gofpel/*  they  fay, 
*'  of  the  Ebionites  or  Hebrews,  which  did  not 
*'  contain  the  account  of  the  miraculous  con- 
**  ception  of  Jefus,  began  in  this  manner  j  It 

«  difpleafed,  Sec*  ?"  See  Jones  on  the  Canon,  ibid.  §.  5, 
Boubtlefs  the  fame  document  cannot  be  lefs  competent 
to  authorize  an  addition,  than  an  omiflion. 


37 

^'  came  to  pafs  in  the  days  of  Herod  king  of 
''  Judea,  that  John  came  baptizing  with  the 
*'  haptifni  of  repentance  in  the  river  Jordan. 
''  See  Epiphanius,  and  Jer.  Jones."  But  in  the 
preceding  note  they  had  thus  reafoned  :  "  If 
*'  it  be  true,  as  Luke  relates,  c.  iii.  23.  that 
"  Jefus  was  entering  upon  his  thirtieth  year 
^*  in  the  fifteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  Tiberius, 
*'  he  mull  have  been  born  tivo  years  at  leaft 
"  after  the  death  of  Herod ;  a  circumftance 
'*  which  alone  invalidates  the  whole  flory/' 
Now  it  is  fomething  fingular,  that,  while  they 
objeft  to  the  text  of  St.  Matthew,  becaufe  it 
fixes  our  Saviour's  birth  in  the  days  of  Herod 
the  king,  who  really  died,  they  add,  tivo  years 
before,  they  ftiould  at  the  fame  time  contend 
for  the  authenticity  of  a  document,  which  not 
only  fuppofes  that  Chrifl  was  born  in  the 
reign  of  Herod,  but  that  Herod  was  ftill  living 
when  our  Saviour  was  in  his  thirtieth  year,  at 
the  period  of  the  Baptift's  public  appearance 
in  the  difcharge  of  his  million.  Leaving  them 
however  to  vindicate  their  own  confiftency,  I 
ftiall  confine  myfelf  to  the  fimple  ilatement  of 
the  fad.  Epiphanius  exprefsly  declares,  that  the 
Gofpel  of  the  Ebionites  began  with  an  account 
of  John's  baptizing  with  the  b^ptifm  of  re- 

d3 


38 

pentance  in  the  days  of  Herod  Mng  of  Jiidea; 
who,  it  is  agreed  on  all  fides,  was  dead  many 
years  before.  If  therefore  Epiphanius's  rela- 
tion be  true,  and  this  Gofpel  began  as  he  de- 
fcribes  it,  an  anachronifm  of  an  extraordinary 
kind  is  apparent  at  its  very  outfet,  which  in- 
Haritly  fi,ibverts  the  foundation  of  the  whole 
Unitarian  argument :  and  if  it  be  not  true, 
then  the  commencement  of  this  Gofpel  is  ren- 
dered uncertain,  and  the  hypothefis  raifed 
upon  it  falls  to  the  ground  at  once  of  its  own 
accord.  Whether  his  knowledge  of  this  Gof- 
pel were  derived  from  ocular  infpeclion  or 
from  vague  report,  he  is  admitted  to  have  mif- 
reprefented  it ;  and  if  he  be  inaccurate  in  one 
point,  how  can  we  trull  him  in  another  ?  It 
is  of  little  confequence,  whether  his  mifrepre- 
fentation  arofe  from  inadvertence,  ignorance, 
or  malice ;  for  if  the  fact  be  fo  in  one,  and  that 
an  important  infiance,  furely  it  muft  render 
every  part  of  his  teftimony  fufpicious. 

In  whatfoever  point  of  view  therefore  we 
contemplate  this  document,  it  betrays  evident 
traces  of  a  fpurious  origin. 

I  have  hitherto  taken  for  granted,  what  the 
authors  of  the  New  Verfion  afBrm,  that  the 
Cerinthians  and  Carpocratians  rejedled  the  two 


39 

firft  chapters  of  St.  Matthew,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  Genealogy  ;  and  that  the  Ebionites 
rejected  them  altogether,  without  that  excep- 
tion. It  may  however  be  queftioned,  whe- 
ther this  is  not  more  than  Epiphanius  ftates. 
He  certainly  aflerts,  that  the  Gofpel  of  the 
Ebionites  began  with  an  account  of  John  the 
Baptift,  which,  as  not  occurring  until  the  third 
chapter  in  the  Greek  Gofpel,  muft  of  courfe 
exclude  the  preceding  chapters  ;  but  he  does 
not  aflert,  that  the  Gofpel  of  the  Cerin- 
thians  and  Carpocratians  began  in  the  fame 
manner  :  on  the  contrary  he  tells  us,  that  it 
commenced  with  the  Genealogy,  precifely  as 
the  Greek  Gofpel  commences.  The  latter  fecfts, 
it  is  true,  ufed  a  Hebrew  Gofpel  in  many  re- 
Ipeds  fimilar  to  that  of  the  Ebionites,  but  evi- 
dently not  in  all,  as  the  difference  alluded  to 
indifputably  proves.  The  Cerinthians  and  Car- 
pocratians therefore,  as  far  as  the  teftimony  of 
Epiphanius  goes,  may  be  fuppofed  to  have  rer 
tained  the  whole,  as  well  as  a  part  of  the  dit 
puted  chapters.  Indeed,  in  another  place,  he 
exprefsly  argues  againfl:  the  opinions  of  the 
Cerinthians,  from  a  paffage  in  the  fame  chap- 
ters, fubfequent  to  the  Genealogy,  viz.  from 
Mat.  i.  18.  which  he  would  fcarcely  perhaps 

D  4 


40 

have  done,  had  not  the  paflage  been  received 
by  them  as  genuine.  His  words  are  thefe : 
Dajs'  ds  TTctKiv  UK  eXsy^^^^yia-BTdLi  giajtcov  '/}  uvoict  th  Eucty- 
ys^iii  (rct<pu)?  XeyovTQ^,  on  evpsS-fj  ev  ycLqoi  £x^^^9  '^9^^ 
fj  o'vvsXS'eiv  ctvTH^^, 

Let  us  then  briefly  confider  the  dedudion 
of  the  Unitarians  from  the  premifes  which 
have  been  fiated.  The  two  firft  chapters  of 
St.  Matthew,  they  fay,  were  not  contained  in 
the  Hebrew  Gofpel  of  the  Ebionites,  therefore 
they  are  to  be  rejeded ;  but  a  portion  of 
them,  about  one  fourth  of  the  whole,  was 
found  in  the  Hebrew  Gofpel  of  the  Cerin- 
thians  and  Carpocratians,  therefore  this  por- 
tion is  to  be  retained,  and  the  remainder  only 
to  be  rejeded.  Is  there  not  however  a  fallacy 
in  the  conclufion  thus  haftily  drawn  ?  The  re- 
je6i:ion  of  the  three  parts  in  queftion  cannot 
well  be  made  to  depend  upon  the  credit  of  the 
Cerinthian  and  Carpocratian  Gofpel,  becaufe 
it  is  not  aflerted  to  have  been  deficient  in  thefe 
refpecis  ;  it  mull  folely  rell  upon  that  of  the 
Gofpel  of  the  Ebionites.  But  it  mull  be  ad- 
mitted, that  the  Gofpel  in  queftion  was  but  a 
mutilated  copy  of  St.  Matthew  at  beft,  as  it 

<=  Haeref.  37.  §.  7. 


41 

poffelTed  not  the  Genealogy.  If  therefore  its 
credit  be  more  than  queftionable  in  the  non- 
admiffion  of  one,  and  that  a  prominent  part, 
how  is  it  to  be  eftabliihed  in  the  non-admif- 
Con  of  the  remaining  parts  ?  Would  the  fame 
hand,  which  avowedly  cut  away  the  Genea- 
logy, fcruple  to  remove  alfo  the  account  of  the 
miraculous  conception,  and  the  other  events 
fubfequently  recorded  in  thefe  chapters  ? 

But  the  authors  of  the  New  Verfion,  it  may 
be  faid,  depend  not  wholly  upon  the  tefti- 
mony  of  Epiphanius.  They  introduce  Jerome 
alfo  as  an  auxiliary  in  their  caufe,  certainly  a 
more  corred:,  more  learned,  and  better  in- 
formed writer,  who,  they  obferve,  "  affures  us, 
*^  that  the  two  chapters  were  wanting  in  the 
'*  copies  ufed  by  the  Nazarenes  and  Ebion^ 
*'  ites."  So  indeed  they  obferve ;  yet  may  they 
be  challenged  to  produce  a  fingle  paiTage  from 
the  voluminous  writings  of  Jerome,  in  which 
any  affurance  of  the  kind  alluded  to  is  either 
expreffed  or  implied.  On  the  contrary,  it 
feems  not  difficult  to  fliew,  that  the  teftimony 
of  Jerome  makes  completely  againll  them. 
This  Father,  it  fliould  be  recolleded,  tranflated 
into  Greek  and  Latin  the  Gofpel  of  the  Naza- 
renes, and  muft  therefore  have  been  well  ac- 


42 


quainted  with  its  contents.  In  his  Catalogue 
of  Illuftrious  Writers  he  makes  the  following 
allulion  to  it :  ''  Mihi  quoque  a  Nazarseis,  qui 
^  in  Beroea,  urbe  Syriae,  hoc  volumine  utun- 
'*  tur,  defcribendi  facultas  fuit ;  in  quo  anim- 
'^  advertendum,  quod  ubicunque  Evangelifta, 
^^  five  ex  perfona  fua,  five  ex  perfona  Domini 
"  Salvatoris  Veteris  Scripturae  tefl:imoniis  utitur, 
*'  non  fequatur  Septuaginta  tranflatorum  auc-^ 
"  toritatem,  fed  Hehraicam  ;  e  quibus  ilia  duo 
"  funt  ExMgypto  vocavi  Filium  meum,  et.  Quo- 
^'  iiiam  Nazarceus  vocabifur.  The  Nazaraeans, 
"  who  live  in  Beroea,  a  city  of  Syria,  and  make 
"  ufe  of  this  volume,  granted  me  the  favour  of 
*'  writing  it  out ;  in  which  Gofpel  there  is  this 
''  obfervable,  that  wherever  the  Evangelifl:  ei^ 
''  ther  cites  himfelf,  or  introduces  our  Saviour 
*'  as  citing  any  paflage  out  of  the  Old  Tefl:a- 
''  ment,  he  does  not  follow  the  tranflation  of 
''  the  LXX.  but  the  Hebreiv  copies,  of  which 
"  there  are  thefe  two  inftances ;  viz.  that.  Out 
"  of  Egypt  I  have  called  my  Son ;  and  that, 
*'  Hejhall  he  called  a  Nazarene  ^."     Is  it  not 

d  Jones  on  the  Canon,  vol.  i.  part  ii.  chap.  25.  §.  13. 
See  alfo  Michaelis's  Introdu6lion,  vol.  iii.  parti,  p.  166,  7; 
and  Marfh's  Notes,  part  ii.  p.  130,  i.  I  have  omitted  the 
other  proofs  advanced  by  Michaelis,  and  more  ably  urged 


43 


hence  evident,  that  the  fecond  of  thefe  dif- 
puted  chapters  at  leaft,  where  thefe  paffages 
occur,  was  contained  in  the  Gofpel  of  the  Na- 
zarenes,  which  both  Jerome  and  Eufebius  re- 
prefent  as  the  Gofpel  aUo  of  the  Ebionites  ^  ? 
What  then  becomes  of  the  fuppofed  allurance 
of  Jerome  ?  And  what  credit  is  due  to  the  aC- 
fertions  of  thofe,  who  are  too  indolent,  for  I 

by  his  Annotator,  becaufe  the  fingle  proof  referred  to  feems 
perfecSlly  fatisfa£tory.  I  fhall  however  add  here  the  conclu- 
lion  of  Dr.  Marfli :  "  It  appears,"  he  remarks,  '^  from  Notes 
"  lo,  II.  to  this  fe6lion,  that  the  Hebrew  Gofpel  ufed  by 
'^  the  Nazarenes  contained,  at  leaft,  the  fecond  chapter  of 
^'  St.  Matthew.  We  muft  conclude  therefore,  from  the 
"  connexion  of  the  fubjed,  that  it  contained  hkewife  the 
'^  eight  Ici/i  verjes  of  the  fiiji  chapter,  which  are  Jo  clofely 
"  conneSied  with  the  fecond  chapter,  that  no  feparation  can 
^'  ivell  take  place.  The  only  doubt  therefore  is,  whether 
"  it  contained   the    Genealogy,   Matt.  i.   i — 17."     Ibid. 

^  I  have  confidered  the  fame  Gofpel  according  to  the. 
Hebrews,  as  ufed  both  by  the  Nazarenes  and  Ebionites. 
Many  critics  have  indeed  furmifed,  that  fome  little  dif- 
ference exifted  between  the  refpe6live  copies  of  thefe 
fe^ls;  but  as  this  furmife  principally  refts  on  the  credit  of 
Epiphanius's  quotations,  I  have  omitted  to  notice  it,  par- 
ticularly as  the  teftimony  of  Eufebius  and  Jerome  is  di- 
re6l  to  the  point,  and  as  the  Authors  of  the  New  Verfion 
themfelves  identify  the  Gofpel  of  the  Nazarenes  with  that 
of  the  Ebionites. 


44 

cannot  fuppofe  them  too  ignorant,  to  examine 
the  authorities,  to  which  they  appeal  for  the 
truth  of  their  liatements  ? 

Still  however  they  may  remark,  unwil- 
ling to  abandon  the  accuracy  of  Epiphanius, 
that  fomething  perhaps  may  be  difcovered 
in  the  extracts  from  the  Gofpel  of  the  Ebion- 
ites,  furnifhed  by  other  writers,  to  corro- 
borate the  general  credit  of  his  teftimony. 
But,  unfortunately,  here  again  the  faft  is  com- 
pletely on  the  other  fide  ;  and  fomething  may 
be  found  not  to  corroborate,  but  to  invaUdate 
his  teftimony.  In  the  very  paflage  where  he 
fpeaks  of  the  commencement  of  this  Gofpel, 
he  adds  the  following  quotation :  ^'  HA^-g  jcch  Ii;- 
'*  (rov$'  Kdi  sSctTTTKrS'f}  vtto  tov  Iuavvov'  ycoLi  &}f  ccr/jXS'ev 
*'  oLTTO  m  vSato?,  tjvoiyria-civ  oi  apoLvoi,  icctt  ei^s  to  TlvevfJLA 
*^  TOV  0SOV  TO  Ayiov  ev  ei^si  yrspiq-e^ctg'  kcltsXB'cvtyi^  kcci 
"  Gio-yiX^aa-fi^  sl?  clvtov,  Kctt  (poovfi  eysvsTo  sk  ti^  upctva 
^'  Xeyaa-d'  Xv  jlch  et  o  vlog  o  ccycC7rf}T0f,  ev  (roi  f]v^oKfj(rcc. 
"  Kcct  TTctAiv,  Eyct)  (ryj/xs^ov  yeyevvtiHA  crs,  Jefus  alfo 
''  went  and  was  baptized  by  John  ;  and  as  he 
"  afcended  out  of  the  water,  the  heavens  were 
"  opened,  and  he  faw  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God 
'*  in  the  form  of  a  dove  defcending  and  enter- 
*'  ing  into  him,  and  a  voice  was  made  from 
•^  heaven,  faying,  Thou  art  my  beloved  Son,  in 


45 

"  whom  I  am  well  pleqfed :  and  then  another, 
*'  I  have  this  day  hegotten  thee^y  Such  is  the 
extracS  of  Epiphanius.  Let  this  be  compared 
with  the  lubfeqnent  extraft  made  by  Jerome 
relative  to  the  fame  tranfaftion,  and  the  dif- 
ference muft  appear  remarkable.  "  FacRum  eft 
**  autem,  quum  afcendiflet  Dominus  de  aqua, 
*'  defcendit  fons  omnis  Spiritus  San6li,  et  re^ 
**  quievit  fuper  eum,  et  dixit  ei ;  FiU  mi,  in 
*^  omnibus  prophetis  exfpeclabam  te,  ut  ve- 
**  nires,  et  requiefcerem  in  te  ;  tu  es  enim  re- 
"  quies  mea ;  tu  es  fihus  meus  primogenitus, 
"  qui  regnas  in  fempiternum.  It  came  to  pals, 
"  when  the  Lord  afcended  from  the  water, 
**  the  whole  fountain  of  the  Holy  Ghoft  de- 
*'  fcended  and  relied  upon  him,  and  faid  to 
**  him.  My  Son,  among  (or  during  all  the  time 
'*  of)  all  the  Prophets  I  was  ivaiting  for  thy 
*'  coming,  that  I  might  rejt  upon  thee ;  for 
"  thou  art  my  reft ;  thou  art  my  firft  begotten 
"  Son,  who  lliall  reign  to  everlafting  ages  s." 
How  are  thefe  varying  pallages  to  be  recon- 
ciled ?  Both  profefs  to  be  taken  from  the  Gof- 

^  Jones  on  the  Canon,  vol.  i.  part.  ii.  chap.  25.  §.  ir. 

s  Ibid.  §.  16.  This  indeed  is  the  only  extrad  which 
Epiphanius  has  in  common  with  any  other  Father,  and 
the  difFexence  we  perceive  is  remarkable. 


46 


pel  according  to  the  Hebrews,  That  quoted  by 
Jerome  indifputably  was  ;  that  quoted  by  Epi- 
phanius  refts  on  the  fimple  affirmation  of  the 
writer,  unfupported  by  any  collateral  evidence, 
and  made  by  one,  whofe  character  for  accu- 
racy is,  to  fay  the  bed  of  it,  at  leaft  queftion- 
able.  Can  we  poffibly  for  a  moment  hefitate 
to  determine  on  which  fide  the  balance  of 
credibility  preponderates  ? 

Having  thus  endeavoured  to  demonftrate, 
that  if,  in  order  to  be  confiftent,  we  adopt  the 
Scriptures  of  the  Ebionites  in  all  refpecls,  who 
are  Hated  to  have  rejeded  the  two  firft  chap- 
ters of  St.  Matthew,  little  will  be  left  to  us  ei- 
ther of  the  Old  Tellament  or  the  New  ;  that 
their  Gofpel,  as  appears  both  from  its  external 
and  internal  evidence,  could  not  have  been  the 
original  of  St.  Matthew  ;  and  that,  even  if  it 
had,  we  might  have  ftill  inferred,  from  the  tef- 
timony  of  Jerome,  that  certainly  one,  and  per- 
haps both  of  the  difputed  chapters  were  con- 
tained in  it ;  I.  might  here  conclude  the  dif- 
cuflion  :  but,  by  way  of  fatisfying  thofe  who 
conceive  a  Hebrew  acknowledgment  of  thefe 
chapters  to  be  important,  I  fliall  previoufiy  re- 
mark, that  a  particular  paflage  in  them  was 
diftindlv  referred  to  by  an  Hebrew  Chriftian  of 


47 

a  very  early  age.  Hegefippus,  who  lived  at  a 
period  immediately  fubfequent  to  the  apofto- 
lical,  STTt  Ty\g  7rqodTV[<;  rm  oi,7rQq'oKct)v  ysvof^svof  ^ict^ox'1^, 
as  Eufebius  informs  us,  fpeaking  of  Domitian, 
obferved,  that  he  too  dreaded  the  coming  of 
Chrift,  as  luell  as  Herod  \  eCpoQsiTo  ya^  Trjv  ttcl^ovtiay 
TH  X^iT^i  u)g  Kcci  'Hpu^yi^  ^ :  upon  which  reference 
of  Hegefippus,  it  will  be  only  neceflary  to  give 
the  opinion  of  Lardner,  ^'  This  paflage,"  fays 
that  difcriminating  writer,  ^^  deferves  to  be  re- 
*^  marked.  It  contains  a  reference  to  the  hif- 
**  tory  in  the  fecond  chapter  of  St.  Matthew, 
**  and  fliews  plainly,  that  this  part  of  St.  Mat- 
*'  thew's  Gofpel  was  owned  by  this  Hebrew 
'^Chriftiani." 

I  Ihould  likewife  add,  that,  although  I  have 
confidered  the  document  fo  often  quoted,  in 
order  to  preferve  the  thread  of  the  Unitarian 
argument  without  interruption,  as  principally 
fabricated  from  the  Gofpel  of  St.  Matthew, 
becaufe  fuch  feem  certainly  to  have  been  the 
fentiments  of  the  early  writers,  I  am  far  from 
admitting  this  point  as  clearly  proved.  The 
Fathers  appear  to  have  fo  confidered  it  from 

h  Hift.  Eccl.  lib.  ili.  chap.  19.  §.  20. 

»  Credibility  of  the  Gofpel  Hift.  part  ii.  vol.  i.  p.  317. 


48 

the  circumftance  of  its  being  the  only  Hebrew 
Gofpel  with  which  thej  wxre  at  all  acquaint- 
ed, combined  with  their  perfuafion,  that  St, 
Matthew  himfelf  wTote  in  that  language.  It 
is  neverthelefs  evident  from  the  fragments  of 
it  ftill  extant,  that  in  many  refpeds  it  is  not 
only  very  different  from  the  Greek  of  St.  Mat- 
thew, but  often  clofely  copied  from  the  other 
Gofpels.  In  the  extrads  given  by  Epiphanius 
it  bears  a  ftrong  refemblance  to  St.  Luke^. 

^  The  following  parallel  palTages  occur  in  St.  Luke^ 
and  not  in  St.  Matthew  :  Eyevero  tij  avi^p  ovo[xa.Ti  iridsg,  xai 
uvTO^  cio$  SToov  TpiUKOVTx  sio-TjXdsv  fiij  Trjv  oninxv  ^ijU-wvoj.  Jones 
on  the  Canon,  vol.  i.  part  ii.  chap.  25.  §.  11.  Ka*  ctvTo§  >jy 
i  lri(r8$  (oaei  stcov  rpuxxovTa,  Luke  iii.  23.  EiCDjX^ev  eij  rriv 
oiKioLv  ^ifxcovos,  Luke  iv.  38.  I^tjxwva  tov  ZyiXuxtyiV^  ibid.  2*- 
/E^tt;va  tov  xaAoL'jotsvov  Z>jXa)T>3V,  Luke  vi.  15.  EysvcTO  sv  tolu; 
r}[j,spcns  'HpwStf  Ttf  /Sao-jXswj  Ti]g  lotjlciiac,  ibid.  Eysvsro  ev  raij 
rifji,spcci$  'HpeoSa  rs  /SacriXsa;^  ttjj  Idluiuc,  Luke  i.  5.  BtxTmo-iici 
fjisrctvoniig,  ibid.  'BuTrrKTfjiu  fj^stavonx^,  Luke  iii*  3.  The  fame 
expreffion  is  alfo  found  in  Mark  i«  4.  The  parentage  of 
John  the  Baptift  is  likewife  given,  which  no  one  of  the 
Evangelifts  records,  except  St.  Luke.  2u  ju-a  e»  6  uiog  6  aya- 
TnjTOj,  sv  G-oi  YirjloxYi(ra,  ibid,  ^y  si  6  vlog  fj.8  6  otyocrrriTtog,  sv  (Toi 
vivhycYi<roi,  Luke  iii.  22.  In  St.  Matthew  the  words  are, 
Oyroj  sg-iv  6  vlog  fji^ov  6  otycuTTYiTOg,  sv  00  )jySox>)cr«,  chap.  iii.  ly, 
Eyo)  (TYiy.sqov  ysyswYiKci  gs.  It  is  lingular  that  thefe  words 
do  not  occur  in  the  text  of  St.  Luke,  but  were  neverthe- 
lefs read  in  the  following  MiT.  and  Fathers,  &c.  referred  to 
by  Griefbach,  '^  D.  Cant,  veron.  verc.  colb.  corb  **  Clem, 


49 

Dr.  Marfh  perhaps  would  fay,  that  this  only 
proves  the  author  of  the  Gofpel  in  queftion  to 
have  borrowed  from  the  fame  fource  as  St. 
Luke.  But  whether  this  reafoning  be  corred:, 
or  not,  it  is  fufficient  for  my  purpofe  limply  to 
note  the  fad,  that  in  the  extrads  made  by 
Epiphanius  a  verbal  refemblance  to  St.  Luke 
is  in  feveral  inllances  ftrikingly  vifible. 

Upon  the  whole  therefore  I  have  rendered 
it,  I  truft,  more  than  probable,  that  the  Gofpel 
acmrding  to  the  Hehreivs,  whatfoever  might 
have  been  its  priftine  (late,  if  indeed  it  ever 
laid  claim  to  apoftolical  purity,  cannot,  in  the 
ftate  in  which  it  is  known  to  us,  be  corredly 

"  Method.  Hilar.  La(?l:ant.  Jur.  Fauflus  manich.  ap.  Aug. 
"  Codd.  ap.  Aug.  qui  tamen  moriet  in  antiquiorihis  grffi- 
"  cis  haec  non  inveniri."'  M>j  stti^^jliu  sirs^ui^rio-x  xpsxs  thto 
TO  7ru(rxo(.  ^xysiv  ae5'  u^awv  ;  Epiph.  H^eref.  30.  §.  22.  Ettj- 
dujktja  £7rsd'jjU,ry(7a  t8to  to  'Tracr^a,  tpayeiv  joisd'  WjU-cov.  Luke  xxii.  I5» 
Here,  if  Epiphanius  is  to  be  credited  in  his  extfacl,  is  a 
manifeft  perverfion  of  our  Saviour's  meaning,  at  war  with 
the  context,  by  giving  an  interrogative  turn  to  the  fen- 
tence,  in  order  to  fandlion  the  Ebionite  principle  of  ab- 
ftaining  from  animal  food.  Is  it  poffible  after  this  to  con- 
template the  Gofpel  according  to  the  Hehreivs,  as  repre- 
fented  to  us  by  Epiphanius,  in  any  other  light  than  as  a 
garbled  and  fpurious  production  ?  Nor  indeed  do  the  quo- 
tations of  it,  preferved  by  Origen  and  JeromCj  place  it  in 
a  more  refpedtable  point  of  view* 


50 

confidcred  as  the  unadulterated  original  of  St. 
Matthew.  And  of  this  perhaps  our  new  Tranf- 
lators  thenafelves  feel  a  little  confcious  ;  other- 
wife  they  would  fcarcely  have  been  fatisfied 
with  pointing  out  certain  paflages  for  rejec- 
tion, without  fuggefting  alfo  certain  additions, 
unlefs  indeed  they  apprehended  (which  I  ra- 
ther fufpeft  to  have  been  the  cafe)  that  the 
abfurdity  evident  in  fome  of  thefe  would  have 
Ihaken  the  credit  of  their  whole  argument. 


51 


CHAP.  III. 

Authenticity  of  the  twofirjl  Chapters  of 
St.  Luke. 

1  HAVE  not  interfered  in  the  former  in- 
fiance,  nor  do  I  mean  to  interfere  in  this,  with 
the  C07ijeBiiral  ground  for  the  rejection  of 
Scripture  advanced  by  the  Tranflators  of  this 
Verfion,  becaufe  arguments  iimilar  to  thofe 
which  are  ufed  by  them  have  been  already 
often  adduced,  and  as  often  refuted ;  becaufe 
in  fome  inftances  the  moll  fatisfa(ftory  anfvvers 
are  given  by  the  very  authors,  to  whom  they 
refer  for  fupport;  and  becaufe,  above  ail,  I  am 
fully  perfuaded  that  the  flippery  fyftem  itfelf 
of  conjeftural  criticifm  refts  on  no  folid  foun- 
dation. But  where  a  fort  of  authority  is  ap- 
pealed to,  I  fliall  confider  its  validity. 

The  Tranflators  fay  ;  "  The  two  firft  chap- 
^'  ters  of  this  Gofpel  were  wanting  in  the  co- 
•^  pies  ufed  by  Marcion,  a  reputed  heretic  of 
*'  the  fecond  century ;  who,  though  he  is  re- 
"  prefented  by  his  adverfaries  as  holding  fome 

E  2 


51 

"  extravagant  opinions,  was  a  man  of  learn- 
"  ing  and  integrity,  for  any  thing  that  appears 
*'  to  the  contrary.  He,  hke  fome  moderns,  re- 
"  jedled  all  the  EvangeHcal  hiftories  excepting 
"  Luke,  of  which  he  contended  th^t  his  own 
*'  was  a  corred:  and  authentic  copy." 

I  Ihall  not  undertake  to  difcufs  the  colla- 
teral queftion  refpefting  the  learning  and  in- 
tegrity of  Marcion  ;  becaufe  it  is  perhaps  of 
little  importance  in  itfelf,  and  becaufe  we  have 
no  fure  data  from  which  we  can  form  an  im- 
partial decifion  upon  the  fubjeft.  For  the 
odium  theologicuvi  in  the  breafts  of  his  adver- 
faries,  great  allowance,  I  am  aware,  is  to  be 
made  :  but  I  muft  enter  my  unqualified  pro- 
teft  againft  the  Unitarian  mode  of  conftantly 
interpreting  the  Orthodox  reprefentation  of  an 
heretical  character  by  the  rule  of  contraries;  of 
uniformly  reading  for  vice,  virtue ;  for  folly, 
talent;  and  for  want  of  principle,  integrity. 
But  as  the  Authors  of  this  Verfion  feem  dif- 
pofed  to  facrifice  the  univerfal  perfuafion  of 
antiquity,  upon  the  fubjed:  of  St.  Luke's  text, 
to  the  particular  opinion  of  Marcion,  let  us 
examine  a  little  the  nature  and  extent  of  his 
teftimony.  We  are  told,  that  the  two  firft 
chapters  were  wanting  in  the  copies  ufed  b/ 


53 


him  ;  and  yet  the  four  firft  verfes  are  retained 
as  indifputably  genuine.  How  is  this  contra- 
didion  to  be  reconciled  ?  Certainly  fome  ex- 
planation of  it  Ihould  have  been  given.  Were 
the  four  firft  verfes  retained  fimply  for  the 
convenience  of  an  additional  argument,  in 
order  to  identify  beyond  difpute  the  writer  of 
this  Gofpel  with  the  writer  of  the  Afts  of  the 
Apoftles,  and  fo  to  deduce  from  that  circum- 
ftance  the  following  ingenious  difplay  of  cri- 
ticifm  ?  *'  The  Evangelift,"  it  is  obferved, 
*^  in  his  preface  to  the  Ads  of  the  Apoftlcs, 
*'  reminds  his  friend  Theophilus,  A6ls  i.  ] . 
"  that  his  former  hiftory  contained  an  account 
^'  of  the  pubhc  miniftry  of  Jefus,  but  makes 
"  no  allufion  to  the  remarkable  incidents  con- 
*'  tained  in  the  two  firft  chapters,  which  there- 
^'  fore  probably  were  not  written  by  him  ;'*  as 
if,  when  an  author  refers  to  a  former  produc- 
tion, fimply  to  point  out  its  connexion  with 
the  one  which  he  is  compofing,  he  muft  al- 
ways be  fuppofed  diftincftly  to  enumerate  every 
fubje6l  contained  in  it.  Should  this  be  the 
only  reafon  for  efteeming  the  four  verfes  in 
queftion  genuine,  our  new  Tranflators  furely 
treat  their  favourite  Marcion,  whofe  fingle  au- 
thority they  have  to  plead  for  rejecting  the  re- 

£  3 


54 

mainder  of  thefe  chapters,  very  unceremoni- 
oiifly  and  contemptuoufly,  becaufe  he  exprefsly 
confidered  them  alfo  as  fpurious.  As  they  ap- 
pear not  to  have  invelligated  very  accurately 
the  teitimony  upon  which  they  rely,  I  fhall 
point  out  to  them  v^hat  it  really  was,  and  will 
take  my  proofs  from  a  work  with  which 
they  are  themfelves  doubtlefs  well  acquainted, 
^'  Lardner's  Hillory  of  Heretics." 

Epiphanius,  from  whom  we  learn  moft  re- 
fpefting  the  Gofpel  in  queftion,  informs  us, 
that  it  refembled  the  Gofpel  of  St.  Luke,  much 
mutilated,  being  defective  both  in  the  begin- 
ning, the  middle,  and  the  end  ;  particularly 
that  at  the  beginning  it  wanted  the  Preface^ 
(viz.  the  four  verfes  ilill  retained  in  the  New 
Verfion,)  and  the  account  of  Elizabeth,  of  the 
falutation  of  the  Angel  to  the  Virgin  Mar}^  of 
John  and  Zacharias,  of  the  nativity  at  Bethle- 
hem, of  the  Genealogy,  and  of  the  Baptijm. 
*0  fA^sv  yccp  %ctp5£,;cT);p  r^  ;cctTcc  Aukclv  (ryifj^dLivn  to  iva/y^ 
yzXiQV,  cog  Jk  Yia^cormtcL^cttj  fju'tirs  ct^x^iv  sxct)V,  y-'^lTZ  (^S(roL, 
f^rjTe  TsAog,  Ifia^Tii^  l3)iQpck)f/.evii  vtto  zsoXXcov  (rriTcov  stsxc^ 

TOV  TpOTTOV    SvB-Vg  JLISV  yctp   SV   TV\    Ct^X^  TTCtnO,  rcL  Ct/TT    etp" 

%»;5-Ty  Ai^KA  'uss7rpoLyfA.ctTevju.svcc,  t^t  e^iv  oog  Asyer  STrei- 
^riTTsp-zyoAXoi  STTsxsi^n^cLv  Kcti  let  s^yjg,  Kai  Tct  we^i  TVS' 
EAiQ-ci^BTj  KO^i  TOV  AyfsXov  sva^yfsAi'CofA^svou  t^v  Ma^icc^ 


55 


yevfjcrscos-j  yevsct^ayia^,  Kcti  Tf\^  rov  "QctTrTia-f^a/ro?  vtto- 
S'sasaf'  TOLvra  zsavToL  vysptjco-^ctf  ctTrsTT'/iayja-e,  Hasr. 
42.  §.  11.*  Hence  therefore  it  appears,  that 
Marcion  rejected  the  Preface  which  the  New 
Verfion  admits,  and  alfo  that  part  at  leaft  of 
the  third  chapter  which  contains  the  particu- 
lars of  our  Saviour's  Baptifm  and  Genealogy; 
a  defalcation  more  extenfive  than  the  modeft 
lop  of  the  Unitarians  "^.  But  this  is  not  all. 
Lardner  contends,  that  not  a  fingle  paflage  of 
St.  Luke,  with  the  exception  of  the  words,  *^  In 
*^  the  Jifteenth  year  of  Tiberius  Ccpfar,''  from 
the  Jirji  verfe  of  the  firji  chapter,  down  to  the 

I  Lardner's  Hiftory  of  Heretics,  p.  250.  note  q. 

"1  Epiphanius  indeed,  immediately  after  the  words 
above  quoted  from  him  by  Lardner,  fays,  that  the  Gofpel 
of  Marcion  began  thus :  "  In  the  fifteenth  year  of  Tiberius 
"  Ccefar,  &c."  Kai  a^%>3V  t»  svayfsXis  stocks  tuvtyiv.  Ev  tm 
TrsvTSKon^sxoiTM  £T6t  TiSsgiB  KacKrugo§  koli  tol  e^vjg.  But  he  adds, 
that  Marcion  preferved  no  regular  order  of  narration,  to, 
^=  TrpOfi^TfiO-iv  avu)  xaTui,  ajc  og^oog  /Sa^i^cov,  aXXa  egf>ocdi8pyriixcVui.g 
iToiVTa  -TTspivossoov.  Bcfides,  as  he  had  juft  aflerted  the  omif- 
fion  of  the  Baptifm  and  Genealogy,  it  feems  impoffible 
that  he  could  have  been  either  fo  abfurd,  or  fo  forgetful, 
as  directly  to  contradi6l  hinjfelf  in  the  very  next  fentence, 
Theodoret  alfo  mentions  Marcion's  rejedion  of  the  Genea- 
logy, Kui  T>jv  ysnciLKoyioi,v  TrBpixo^ug  8cc^    Lardner,  ibid.  p. 

E  4 


56 

thwteenth  verfe  of  the  fourth  chapter  inclufive, 
was  to  be  found  in  the  Gofpel  of  Marcion. 
His  argument  is  principally  grounded  upon  the 
following  extradl  from  Tertullian  :  ''  Anno 
*^  quinto  decimo  principatus  Tiberiani  propo- 
^'  nit  Deum  defcendifle  in  civitatem  Galileae 
''  Caphernaum  ;"  Contra  Marc.  lib.  iv.  §.  7. 
which  he  confiders  as  given  by  Tertullian  for 
the  commencement  of  Marcion's  Gofpel,  and 
which  he  thus  tranflates :  ''  In  the  fifteenth 
*'  year  of  Tiberius  Caefar  God  defcended  into 
*'  Capernaum,  a  city  of  Galilee."  Now  as  we 
are  affured  by  Juftin  Martyr,  Tertullian,  and 
others,  that  Marcion  believed  Jefus  to  be  a  ce- 
leftial  Being,  or  real  Divinity,  fent  from  the 
fupreme  God,  who  was  fuperior  to  the  Creator 
of  the  world ;  and  as  we  read,  Luke  iv.  3 1 .  that 
Jefus  "  went  down  to  Capernaum,  a  city  of 
*'  Galilee;"  thefe  circumftances  alone,  without 
any  additional  reafoning,  feem  almoft  indif- 
putably  to  prove,  that  the  thirty-firjl  verfe  of 
the  fourth  chapter,  with  the  fimple  date  of  the 
period  prefixed,  was  the  precife  commence- 
ment of  this  Gofpel,  as  pointed  out  by  Tertul- 
lian ". 

n  Marcion,  it  is  obvious,  could  not,  confiftently  with  his 
principles,  have  acknowledged  the  Baptifm  and  Genea- 


57 

Independently  of  this  complete  abfciffion, 
Epiphanius  gives  at  large  a  variety  of  other 
omiilions,  and  of  interpolations,  which  he 
dwells  upon  minutely. 

If  then  our  new  Tranflators  conceive  the 
whole  of  Marcion's  evidence  to  be  valuable, 
why  do  they  adopt  one  part  and  neglecft  the 
other  ?  Why  do  they  not  likewife  fairly  tell 
us  to  what  extent  we  mull  proceed,  if  we  re- 
gulate our  Canon  of  Scripture  by  his  rule  ? 
There  is  no  doubt  of  his  having  difa vowed 
every  Gofpel  but  his  own,  of  his  having  re- 
ceived no  other  part  of  the  New  Teftament 
except  certain  Epitlles  of  St.  Paul  garbled,  and 
of  his  having  rejected  altogether  the  writings 
of  the  Old  Teilament^.  Hence  furely  fome 
little  perplexity  mull  arife,  when  we  attempt 
to  reconcile  the  canon  of  the  Marcionites  and 
the  Ebionites,  (whofe  affillance  in  purifying  the 
Gofpel  of  St.  Matthew  muft  not  be  forgotten,) 
without  facrificing  the  credit  of  either.     The 

logy :  neither,  for  the  fame  reafon,  could  he  have  ad- 
mitted the  Temptation,  and  the  Difcourfe  in  the  Synagogue, 
contained  in  the  fourth  chapter,  as  both  occurrences  are 
conne<9:ed  with  allufions  to  the  Old  Teftament;  and  we 
(hall  prefently  fee  how  free  he  made  with  thefe. 
*>  Lardner,  ibid. 


58 

Ebionites  rejeded  only  a  part  of  the  Old  Tef- 
tament,  retaining  the  greateft  portion  of  the 
Pentateuch  at  leaft ;  the  Marcionites  rejected 
the  whole.  The  Marcionites  received  almoft 
all  St.  Paul's  Epiftles  ;  the  Ebionites  held  that 
Apoftle  and  his  writings  in  abhorrence.  Both 
indeed  agreed  in  repudiating  every  Gofpel  ex- 
cept their  own  ;  but  unfortunately  their  re- 
fpe6live  Gofpels  were  widely  different  from 
each  other.  Reduced  to  this  lamentable  di- 
lemma, can  we  ad:  with  greater  wifdom  than 
to  abandon  both  Ebionites  and  Marcionites ; 
to  prefer  fimplicity  to  fraud,  and  confiftency 
to  contradiftion  ? 

But,  waving  every  other  conlideration,  let 
us  examine  a  little  fome  of  the  internal  pre- 
tenfions  of  Marcion's  Gofpel  to  legitimacy. 
Among  the  extravagant  opinions  imputed  to 
him,  were  the  following:  that  the  Creator  of 
the  mvi/ible  world  was  a  Deity  diftind:  from, 
and  fuperior  to,  the  Creator  of  the  vifible  world ; 
the  former  being  goodnefs  itfelf,  the  latter 
good  and  evil ;  the  latter  the  God  of  the  Old, 
the  former  the  God  of  the  New  Teftamcnt: 
that  Jefus  was  the  Son  of  the  Supreme  Deity, 
afluming  the  appearance  of  manhood  when  he> 
tirft  dcfcended  from  heaven,  and  was  feen  in 


59 

Capernaum,  a  city  of  Galilee  ;  and  that  a  prin- 
cipal part  of  his  miflion  was  to  deftroy  the 
Law  and  the  Prophets,  or  the  revelation  of 
that  inferior  God,  who  created  only  the  vifible 
world.  Hence  Marcion  found  it  convenient 
to  get  rid  of  every  allufion  to  our  Saviour's 
nativity,  becaufe  he  objeded  to  believe  that 
Jefus  was  mail,  certainly  not  upon  the  Unita- 
rian principle,  of  objecting  to  believe  that  he 
was  more  than  man  ;  and  thus  we  find  his 
Golpel  commencing  precifely  where  we  might 
have  expected  it  to  commence. 

A  favourite  text  with  the  Marcionites  was, 
Luke  viii.  21.  in  which  our  Saviour  fays,  *'  My 
*^  mother  and  my  brethren  are  thofe  who  hear 
^'  the  word  of  God,  and  do  it;"  becaufe  they 
confidered  it  as  proving  that  Chrifl:  owned  no 
mortal  confanguinity:  but  the  19th  verfe  flood 
direftly  in  their  way,  ''  Then  came  to  him  Ms 
"  mother  and  his  brethren,  and  could  not  come 
''  at  him  for  the  prefs  ; "  the  words  therefore, 
his  mother  and  his  brethren,  they  expunged. 
If  it  be  faid,  might  not  the  fame  words  have 
been  wanting  in  the  genuine  copies  of  St. 
Luke  ?  the  anfwer  is  obvious :  they  certainly 
might  have  been ;  but  what  proof  is  there  that 
they  were  ?  Are  they  omitted  in  any  of  the 


66 

three  hundred  and  fifty-five  manufcripts  which 
have  been  collated,  or  in  any  of  the  verfions  ? 
Not  in  one.  And  do  they  not  feem  neceflary 
to  the  connexion  of  the  fubfequent  verfe,  in 
which  it  is  obferved,  *'  And  it  was  told  him 
*^  by  certain,  which  faid,  Thy  mother  and  thy 
*'  brethren  ftand  without,  defiring  to  fee  thee?*' 
Befides,  we  perceive  thefe  very  expreffions  in 
the  genuine  Gofpel  of  St.  Matthew,  (c.  xii.  46.) 
where  the  fame  tranfa6T:ion  is  recorded.  Could 
they  have  been  inferted  there  by  the  hand  of 
fome  wicked  Ebionite  ?  This  however  the  Uni- 
tarians cannot  confillently  allow ;  becaufe,  in 
their  judgment,  the  Ebionites  were  no  inter- 
polators. Muft  we  not  then  conclude,  when, 
as  in  this  inftance,  an  omiffion  is  pleaded  in 
one  Gofpel  w^hich  occurs  not  in  another, 
which  alfo  deftroys  the  connexion  of  the  con- 
text, and  which  the  party  defending  it  has  an 
intereft  in  fupporting,  that  the  theological 
pruning-hook  has  been  indifputably  at  work? 
Again;  our  Saviour  addrefles  his  heavenly 
Father  as  ''  Lord  of  Heaven  and  Earth,"  Luke 
X.  11.  an  appellation  which  completely  mih- 
tated  againft  the  creed  of  Marcion,  who  diftin- 
guilhed  between  the  Lord  of  heaven,  (that  is, 
the  heaven  of  heavens,)  or  the  Lord  of  the  i;?- 


dl 

vtfihle  world,  and  the  Lord  of  the  earthy  or  the 
Lord  of  the  terrejlrial  and  vifible  world.  We 
therefore  find,  that  in  his  Gofpel  the  latter 
part  of  the  appellation  was  fupprefled,  our  Sa- 
viour being  introduced  as  only  ufing  the  terms^ 
*^  Lord  of  heaven."  But  fince  precifely  the 
fame  expreffions,  '*  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,'^ 
are  read  in  St.  Matthew,  (c.  xi.  25.)  and  fince 
Marcion,  as  we  have  i^t^n,  had  private  reafons 
for  the  omiffion,  we  cannot  furely  hefitate  in 
determining  which  is  the  genuine  text. 

The  greateft  liberty  however  feems  to  have 
been  taken  with  thofe  paflages  which  tend  tp 
confirm  the  authority  of  the  Old  Teftament. 
Hence  were  omitted,  in  the  eleventh  chapter 
of  St.  Luke,  the  verfes  30,  31,  and  32,  which 
allude  to  Jonah,  to  the  Queen  of  the  South,  to 
Solomon,  and  to  Nineveh  ;  and  the  verfes  4g, 
50,  51,  which  fpeak  of  the  blood  of  the  pro- 
phets, and  of  Abel  and  Zacharias :  in  the  nine- 
teenth chapter,  the  verfes  45,  46,  in  which 
our  Saviour  expels  the  money-changers  from 
the  Temple :  in  the  twentieth  chapter,  the 
verfes  17,  18,  in  which  occurs  a  quotation 
from  the  Pfalms;  and  the  verfes  37,  38,  where 
an  allufion  is  made  to  the  divine  vifion  exhi- 
bited in  the  bulh  to  Mofes :  in  the  twenty-firfi: 


62 


chapter,  the  verfes  21,  22,  which  recognize  a 
prophecy  of  Daniel  :  and  in  the  twenty-fe- 
cond  chapter,  the  verfes  35,  36,  and  3/,  in  the 
laft  of  which  a  prophecy  of  Ifaiah  is  repre- 
fented  as  about  to  be  accomphfhed.  Now 
every  one  of  thefe  texts,  omitted  by  Marcion, 
are  to  be  found  in  the  correfponding  paflages 
both  of  St.  Matthew  and  of  St,  Mark,  except 
the  two  firft  and  the  laft,  the  former  of 
which  however  are  in  St.  INIatthew,  and  the 
latter  is  in  St.  Mark.  And  it  fliould  be  ob- 
ferved,  that  thefe  areP  the  principal  texts  of 

P  Perhaps  if  to  thofe,  which  are  mentioned  above,  we 
add  Luke  xviii.  31^  32,  33,  we  may  fay  all;  and  thefe  like- 
wife  were  omitted  by  Marcion,  as  the  firft  of  them  af- 
ferted,  that  "  All  things  which  are  written  Lt/  the  Pro- 
"  phets  concerning  the  Son  of  Man  fhall  be  accom- 
"  plifhed."  Indeed  a  fimilar  declaration  is  made,  Luke 
xxiv.  44,  45,  46  3  but  I  very  much  doubt  whether  Mar- 
cion's  Gofpel  had  any  thing  in  common  with  St.  Luke 
after  the  preceding  verfe,  for  the  following  reafons: 
Epiphanius  ftates,  that  it  was  defcftive  at  the  ejid  as  well 
as  at  the  beginning,  Hseref.  42.  §.  ii;  and  that  he  had 
proceeded  regularly  to  the  end  in  his  refutations  of  every 
part  in  which  Marcion  had  abfurdly  retained  any  expref- 
fion  of  our  Saviour  hoftile  to  his  own  doctrine  :  srwj  Iwj 
rsXtff  lis^ilK^ov,  ev  olg  (potivsrui  YiXi^ioog  xcc^'  eocvT8  eiri  ravTag  ru$ 
Tra/sajufivacra?  too  ts  '^ooTYjpog  xcci  roit  ATrog-oXov  >^b^si$  (pvKurlaiv, 
§.  10,     Now  the  laft  notice  of  this  kind  which  he  takes 


63 

St.   Luke,   in   which    the   Old  Teftameftt   is 
quoted  with  diftind:  approbation.     There  are 
indeed  two  pailages  of  this  defcription,  which 
were  not  erafed;  viz.  Luke  xiii.  28.  and  Luke 
xxiv.  25.  but  thefe  were  ingenioully  accom- 
modated to  the  docftrine  of  the  Marcionites. 
In  the  firft  it  is  faid,  ''  There  ihall  be  weeping 
/'  and  gnafliing  of  teeth>  when  ye  fliall  fee 
"  Abraham,  and  Ifaac,  and  Jacob,  and  all  the 
*^  prophets,  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  you 
'^  yourfelves    thruft   out."      Here,   inftead   of 
*^  when  ye  fliall  fee  Abraham,  and  Ifaac,  and 
"  Jacob,  and  the  prophets^  in  the  kingdom  of 
''  God,"  Marcion  read,  ''  when  ye  fliall  fee  all 
*'  thejuji  in  the  kingdom  of  God."    In  the  fe- 
cond  paflage,  our  Saviour  thus  addrefles  two 
of  his  difciples  after  his  refurreftion,  ''  O  fools, 
*'  and  flow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  the  pro^ 

IS  contained  in  the- 39th  verfe,  the  fubjeft  of  which  is  con- 
cluded at  the  43d  verfe.  The  refult  is  obvious.  BefideS;, 
it  ftiould  not  be  forgotten,  that  in  a  former  paflage  he  had 
abfolutely  erafed  a  declaration  of  the  fame  nature,  not 
indeed  fo  fully  expreffed  as  this.  Epiphanius,  it  is  true,  15 
in  general  fufficiently  inaccurate ;  but  if  any  dependence 
can  be  placed  upon  his  ftatements,  it  is  in  the  cafe  of 
Marcion's  Gofpel  and  Apoftolicon,  which  he  profefles  to 
have  read,  and  from  which,  for  the  object  of  refutation, 
he  made,  he  fays,  numerous  extracts. 


64 

*'  phets  have  fpoheiiy  This  he  changed  into 
**  Slow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  I  have 
*^  Jpoken  to  you^y 

When  therefore  thefe  feveral  circumftances 
are  duly  conlidered ;  when  we  perceive  fo 
many  omiffions,  and  fuch  ftriking  deviations 
in  Marcion's  Gofpel,  all  pointing  one  way,  all 
tending  to  the  fupport  of  his  own  peculiar  fyf- 
tem  ;  and  when  alfo  we  difcover  parallel  paf- 
fages  in  the  genuine  Gofpels  of  St.  Matthew 
and  St.  Mark,  fometimes  in  one,  and  fome- 
times  in  both  of  them,  where  the  difputed  ex- 
preffions  appear;  mull  it  not  argue  an  infantine 
credulity  almoft  beyond  example,  a  credulity, 
which  no  refled:ion  can  corred:,  no  experience 
cure,  to  conceive  it  probable,  that  the  text  of 
Marcion  was  the  unadulterated  text  of  St. 
Luke  ?  What  poffible  chance  could  have  pro- 
duced fo  great  a  variety  of  readings,  and  that 
at  fo  early  a  period,  all  meeting  in  a  common 

q  It  may  be  added,  that  in  all  the  inftances  adduced, 
the  Pefliito,  or  old  Syriac  Verlion,  is  ftrictly  confbrmable 
with  our  received  Gofpels,  and  dire6lly  againft  Marcion's; 
an  argument  which  may  perhaps  be  of  fome  weight  with 
thofe  who  juftly  admit  that  Verfion  ''  to  be  of  the  moft  re^ 
*'  7note  antiquity^  and  of  the  highejl  authority"  Introduc- 
tion to  the  New  Tranllation,  p.  15. 


65 

centre  ?  A  refult  fo  uniform  never  furely  could 
have  been  effeded  by  a  fimple  combination  of 
contingencies,  but  mull  have  been  fraudulently 
fecured  by  the  loaded  die  "  of  a  fyftematical 
*'  theology."  If  the  opinion  of  Lardner  on 
this  point  be  important,  whofe  Hillory  of  He- 
retics muft  be  allow^ed  to  be  fufficiently  favour- 
able to  herefy,  that  alfo  v^ill  be  found  adverfe  to 
the  Unitarian  argument.  "  Upon  an  impartial 
"  review,"  he  obferves,  ^^  of  thefe  alterations, 
*'  fome  appear  to  be  trifling,  others  might  arife 
'^  from  the  various  readings  of  different  copies : 
**  but  many  of  them  are  undoubtedly  dejigned 
*^  perverjions,  intended  to  countenance,  or  at 
*'  leaft  not  diredly  contradid:,  thofe  ahfurd 
^^  principles  which  he  and  his  followers  ef- 
*'  poufed^"  But  Le  Clerc  is  more  harfh  in 
his  cenfure ;  and  heiitates  not  to  term  thofe 
abfolutely  mad,  by  whom  the  defalcations  of 
the  corrupted  Gofpel  of  Marcion  are  ap- 
proved ^ 

^  Hiftory  of  Heretics,  p.  261. 

«  Docebat  Marcion  Chriftum  venifTe,  ut  opera  Crea- 
toris  dilTolveret.  At  de  Chrifto  nihil  norat,  nifi  quod  ex 
Novo  Teftamento  acceperat,  unde  contrarium  plane  li- 
quet 5  nil!  qu2ecumque  Marcionis  fententiae  adverfantur, 
quae  innumera  funt,  infana  licentia  refecentur ;  quod 
HQmo,fui  compos^  probaverit.   Hift.  Ecclefiaftica,  p.  649. 

F 


66 

Indeed  the  Tranflators  of  the  New  Verfiou 
/hemfelves,  whatfoever  convenience  they  may 
find  in  depriving  of  canonical  authority  the 
commencement  of  St.  Luke's  Gofpel,  becaufe 
it  was  not  to  be  found  in  '"  the  copies  of  Mar- 
*'  cion/'  do  not  always  pay  a  fimilar  regard  to 
the  fame  precious  relicks  of  reputed  herefy. 
It  will  not  perhaps  be  denied,  that  the  Scrip- 
tures of  Marcion  muft  be,  in  all  refpeds,  of 
equal  validity  ;  that  the  credit  of  his  Atto^oXikov 
inuft  vie  with  that  of  his  Evctyfs^iov,  and  that 
iDoth  muft  ftand  or  fall  together.  Yet  we  find 
that  in  Galat.  i.  1 .  where  St.  Paul  calls  himfelf 
*^  ati  Apoftle,  not  from  men,  nor  by  man,  but 
*'  by  Jefus  Chrift,  and  God  the  Father,  who 
'^  raifed  him  from  the  dead,"  Marcion  omitted 
the  words  God  the  Fathe?^  in  order,  as  Jerome 
obferves,  to  point  out  that  Chrift  raifed  him- 
felf up  by  his  owii  power ;  ^'  Omittebat  Mar- 
^'  cion,  Kai  &s^  Ttcnqog  in  ejus  kiroqoKiy.co  volens 
^'  exponere  Chriftum,  non  a  Deo  patre,  fed  per 
"  femet  ipfum  fufcitatum."  Hieron.  in  Galat. 
\.  \^  But  we  do  not  find  that  thefe  words 
are  omitted,  or  even  marked  by  itahcs,  in  the 
New  Vedion:  on  the  contrary,  an  argument  is 

^  Lardner's  Hiftory  of  Heretics,  p.  265, 


67 

founded  upon  them  in  the  notes,  to  prove  tha€ 
*'  here  Jefus  Chrift  is  diftinguiflied  from  God, 
*'  to  whom  he  was  fubordinate,  and  by  whofe 
''  power,  and  not  his  own,  he  was  raifed  from 
^'  the  dead."  Were  the  Tranflators  aware  of 
this  circumftance  ?  They  could  not  have  been 
well  ignorant  of  it,  as  Griefbach,  whofe  text 
they  profefs  to  follow,  diflinctly  refers  to  it  in  a 
note.  But  they  may  have  been  negligent.  Sup- 
pofing  this  then  to  have  been  the  cafe,  let  us 
proceed  to  another  reading  in  the  Apoftolicon, 
which  they  certainly  did  not  overlook,  viz. 
1  Cor.  XV.  47.  becaufe  they  exprefsly  remark, 
that ''  Marcion  is  accufed  by  TertuUian  of  in- 
*^  ferting  here  the  word  kv^lo^J'  Our  common 
reading  runs  thus :  ''  The  fecond  man  is  the 
"  Lord  from  heaven;'*  0  S'svTe^og  uvS-pcoTro^  0  kvpios- 
g^  iipctvii.  This  he  read,  '^  the  fecond  is  the  Lord 
"  from  heaven;"  0  ^evrs^o^  0  Kv^iog  e^  i^^oLvii :  but 
they  read, ''  the  fecond  man  will  be  from  hea- 
"  ven."  Thus,  in  the  very  teeth  of  his  autho- 
rity, they  admit  the  word  av^^uTro^,  which  he 
rejected,  and  rejed:  the  word  kv^iq^,  which  he 
admitted  ;  and  even  prefume  to  found  an  ar- 
gument for  the  rejeftion  of  the  latter  expref- 
fion  upon  the  circumftance  of  his  having  ad- 
mitted, or,  as  they  fay,  inferted  it.     Where  is 

F  2 


68 


the  confiftency  of  all  this  ?  Nor  does  their  de- 
reli61:ion  of  profeffed  principle  terminate  here. 
They  modeftly  obferve  in  their  Introdu6lion, 
*'  If  this  Verfion  of  the  Chriftian  Scriptures 
"  poffelTes  any  merit,  it  is  that  of  being  tranf- 
"  lated  from  the  moll  corred:  text  of  the  ori- 
*'  ginal  which  has  hitherto  been  publifhed/* 
p.  8.  Tet  in  the  prefent  inftance,  and  this  is 
not  the  only  one  of  the  kind",  they  venture  to 
difcard  "  the  moft  corre6l  text  of  the  original 
*^  which  has  hitherto  been  publifhed,"  the  text 
of  Griefbach,  that  identical  text,  in  which,  as 
in  one  of  the  highefl  credit,  they  profeffed  im- 
plicitly to  confide  ;  thus  coolly  throwing  over- 

«  Another  occurs  i  Cor.  x.  9.  where  Marcion,  Grief- 
bach,  and  the  received  Text,  all  read,  "  Let  us  not  tempt 
<*  Chri/i;**  which  they  change  into,  "  Nor  let  us  try  (tempt) 
"  the  Lord,"  It  is  true  they  take  no  notice  of  Marcion, 
but  they  feem  to  exprefs  their  furprize  that  the  word 
Chri/i  "  is  retained  by  Griefbach,  even  in  his  fecond  edi- 
^^  tion."  They  do  not  indeed  any  where  reprefent  Grief- 
bach's  text  as  abfolutely  perfect,  yet  they  confider  it  as 
perfeft  as  the  prefent  ftate  of  criticifm  will  admit;  for 
they  fay,  *'  The  Editors  of  this  work  offer  it  to  the  public 
^  as  exhibiting  to  the  Englifh  reader  a  text  not  indeed  ah- . 
^'^  folittely  perfeSi,  but  approaching  as  nearly  to  the  Apo» 
*'  ftolical  and  Evangelical  originals,  as  the  prefent  flate  of 
*^  facred  criticifm  will  admit ;  nor  do  they  hold  it  up  as  a 
"  faultlefs  tranflation,  Sec/'     Introd.  p.  30* 


69 

board  the  very  pilot,  to  whofe  boafted  guid- 
ance, in  their  paffage  through  the  perilous 
deeps  of  manufcript  criticifm,  their  inexpe- 
rienced bark  was  avowedly  committed. 

But,  after  all,  what  certain  proof  exifts  that 
the  Marcionites  themfelves  confidered  their 
Gofpel  as  the  compofition  of  St.  Luke  ?  If  the 
aflertion  of  the  new  Tranflators  be  received, 
no  doubt  can  be  entertained  upon  the  fubjeft, 
becaufe  they  advance  this  unqualified  affirma- 
tion: "  Marcion,  like  fome  moderns,"  (mean- 
ing, it  is  prefumed,  the  admirers  of  Evanfon, 
for  the  fed  of  Unitarianifm  is  itfelf  inter- 
feded,)  ''  rejeded  all  the  Evangelical  hiftories 
^'  except  St.  Luke,  of  which  he  contended, 
'^  that  his  own  was  a  correal  and  authentic 
"  copy''  Inftead,  however,  of  preffing  them 
with  oppofite  authority  myfelf,  I  Ihall  limply 
confront  their  ftatement  with  the  very  diffe- 
rent one  of  a  critic,  to  whom  both  parties  are 
difpofed  to  lifien  with  much  deference;  the 
*'  learned  and  acute'*  Annotator  of  Michaelis. 
*'  It  has  been  very  generally  believed,"  fays 
Dr.  Marfh,  "  on  the  authority  of  Tertullian 
"  and  Epiphanius,  that  Marcion  wilfully  cor- 
"  rupted  the  Gofpel  of  St.  Luke.  Now  it  is 
^^  true,  that  the  long  catalogue  of  Marcion's 

F3 


70 

*'  quotations,  which  Epiphanius  has  preferved 
*'  in  his  forty-fecond  Herefy,  exhibits  readings 
*'  which  materially  differ  from  thofe  of  the 
*'  correfponding  palTages  in  St.  Luke's  Gofpel ; 
*^  confequently,  i/'Marcion  really  derived  thofe 
"  quotations  from  a  copy  of  St.  Luke's  Gofpel, 
*^  that  copy  mull  have  contained  a  text  which 
^*  in  many  places  materially  differed  from  our 
'^  genuine  text,  though  the  queftion  will  ftill 
•'  remain  undecided,  whether  the  alterations 
"  were  made  by  Marcion  himfelf,  or  whether 
*^  he  ufed  a  manufcript,  in  which  they  had  been 
**  alreadv  made.  But  that  Marcion  ufed  St. 
^*  Luke's  Gofpel  at  all,  is  a  pofition  which  has 
"  been  taken  for  granted,  luithout  the  leajt 
^'  proof.  Alarxiojt  himfelf  never  pretended  that 
**  it  was  the  Gofpel  of  St.  Luke,  as  TertuUian 
*'  acknowledges ;  faying,  '  Marcion  Evangelio 
''  fuo  nullum  afcribit  autoremj  Adv.  Marcion., 
*'  lib.  iv.  c.  2.  It  is  probable  therefore  that 
"  he  ufed  fome  apocryphal  Gofpel,  which  had 
^'  much  matter  in  common  with  that  of  St. 
*^  Luke,  but  yet  was  not  the  fame.  On  this 
''  fubjeft  fee  Grielbach,  Hiftoria  Textus  Epifto- 
"  larum  Paulinarum,  p.  91,  92,  and  Loeffler's 
'*  differtation  entitled,  '  Marcionem  Pauli  Epi- 
*="  ftolas  et  Lucas  Evangelium  adulterafle  dubita- 


71 

*'  tur/  which  is  printed  in  the  firfl:  volume  of 
"  the  CommentationesTheologicce^/* 

As  the  opinions  of  Griefbach,  to  whom  a  re- 
ference is  made,  defervedly  rank  high  in  the  ef- 
timation,  not  only  of  the  world  in  general,  but 
of  the  Unitarians  in  particular,  it  may  be  proper 
to  remark,  that  the  argument  of  the  German 
critic,  in  the  paflage  above  pointed  out,  tends 
to  prove  the  impropriety  of  denominating 
Marcion  a  corrupter  of  St.  Luke's  text,  becaufe 
he  never  reprefented  his  Gofpel  as  written  by 
that  Apoftle.  The  refult,  however,  drawn  by 
Griefbach  himfelf  from  this  pofition  being  dif- 
ferent from  that  of  Dr.  Marlh,  I  fhall  give  it 
in  his  own  language  :  '^  Hoc  Marcioni  propo- 
"  fitum  fuifle  videtur,  ut  ex  Evangeliftarum, 
*'  atque  praefertim  e  Lucae  commentariis  con- 
'*  cinnaret  fuccincftam  de  munere,  quo  Chriftus 
*'  pubUce  functus  erat,  atque  de  ultimis  fatis 

*  Mar{li*s  Michaelis,  vol.  iii.  part  ii.  p.  i5o.  Dr. 
Marfh  might  have  added  a  paflfage  or  two  from  Epipha- 
nius,  indire(Slly  at  lead  bearing  on  the  fame  point.  In- 
ftead  of  afferting  that  the  Marcionites  reprefented  their 
Gofpel  as  that  of  St.  Luke,  Epiphanius  only  fays,  that 
they  ufed  a  Gofpel  which  refemhled  that  of  St.  Luke  ^ovvi 
?e  x.s)(^pYiTcti  T8TW  TOO  ^!xpo(.KTr)gi  rca  kcctcc  As-kolv  Eu«y/sXia>,  §.  9. 
and  that  they  themfelves  (imply  called  it  the  Gofpel  to  Trao* 
ayrcov  XsyojXsvov  Eyay isAiov,  §.  lO. 

F  4 


72 

*'  ejus  narrationem,  ita  adornatam,  ut  infer- 
**  viret  illorum  hominum  ufibus,  qui  quantum 
*^  poffunt  longiffime  a  Judaifmo  difcedere,  eam- 
*^  que  ob  caufam,  negledis  Vet.  Teft.  libris,  fo- 
"  lis  difcipulorum  Chrifti  fcriptis  uti.  vellent,  et 
*^  hsec  e  philofophiae  fuce  legibus  interpretaren- 
*^  tur.  Talibus  itaque  lecloribus  cum  Evan- 
*'  gelium  fuum  deftinaret,  collegit  ex  Evange- 
"  liflarum  fcriptis  ea,  quae  huic  hominum  ge- 
^'  neri  grata  effe  fciret,  omijjis  omnibus,  quce 
"  ledoribus fuis  difplicere  potrnfjenti T 

y  Perhaps  the  reader  may  not  think  me  too  minute  if 
I  fubjoin  the  fentiments  of  another  highly  efteemed  writer 
upon  the  fame  fubjeft,  the  accurate  and  laborious  Tille- 
mont.  It  is  this :  Pour  le  Nouveau  Teftament,  des  quatre 
Evangiles  il  recevoit  feulement  une  partie  de  celui  de  S. 
Xuc,  qu'il  n'attribuoit  neanmoins  ni  a  S,  Luc,  ni  a  aucun 
autre  des  Apotres  ou  des  difciples,  ni  a  quelque  perfonne 
que  ce  fuft.  Dans  la  fuite  fes  fecSlateurs  I'attribuerent  a 
Jefus-Clinji  mefme,  difant  neanmoins  que  S.  Paul  y  avoit 
ajoute  quelque  chofe,  comme  I'hiftoire  de  la  paffion.  lis 
le  changeoient  tons  les  jours  felon  qu'ils  efloient  preflez 
par  les  Catholiques^  en  retranchant  et  y  ajoutant  ce  qu'il 
leur  plaifoit.  lis  en  oftoient  fur  tout  les  pafTages,  qui  y 
font  citez  de  I'ancien  Teftament,  et  ceux  ou  le  Sauveur  re- 
connoift  le  Createur  pour  fon  pere.  Hittoire  Ecclef.  vol. 
ii.  p.  123.  ed.  1732.  It  is  curious  to  remark  the  different 
conclufions  deduced  by  three  refpedable  critics  from  the 
fame  prcmifes.  Tillemont  conceives,  that  Marcion  made 
his  feleclions  from  the  genuine  Gofpel  of  St.  Luke  5  Dr. 


73 

-  Upon  the  whole  then,  taking  a  retrofpedive 
view  of  what  has  been  advanced  upon  both 
topics,  will  Unitarian  candour  ad  unworthy 
of  itfelf,  if,  inftead  of  rejefting  any  part  of 
St.  Matthew's  Gofpel  upon  the  credit  of  the 
Ebionites,  or  any  part  of  St.  Luke's  Gofpel 
upon  the  credit  of  the  Marcionites,  it  be  dif- 
pofed  to  give  a  due  weight  to  that  text,  the 
authority  of  which  no  biblical  critic  of  emi- 
nence has  ever  yet  attempted  to  fhake,  if  it 
put  the  concurrent  teftimony  of  antiquity,  fup- 
ported  by  the  accurate  collation  of  Manu- 
fcripts.  Fathers,  and  Verfions,  into  one  fcale, 
and  throwing  the  fpurious  Gofpel  of  Ebion, 
and  the  more  fpurious  Gofpel  of  Marcion,  into 
the  other,  behold  them  ignominioufly  kick  the 
beam  ? 

Marfh,  not  from  the  genuine,  but  from  fome  apocryphal 
Gofpel  of  the  fame  Evangelift ;  and  Griefbach,  from  St. 
Luke,  St.  Matthew,  and  St.  Mark  indifcriminately.  All 
however  coincide  in  the  polition,  that  Marcion  did  not 
affert  his  Evangelion  to  be  "  a  correct  and  authentic  copy 
<^ofSt.Luke.^' 


74 


CHAP.  IV. 

Liiermediaie  State  hetween  Death  and  the  Re- 
farreBion.  Authenticity  of  Luke  xxiii.  43. 

XjLS  the  Authors  of  this  Verfion  are  manir 
feftly  difciples  of  thofe  fond  philofophers  who 
defcrj,  or  fancy  that  they  defcry,  in  the  page 
of  Scripture  the  characleriftical  hues  of  their 
own  ephemeral  fyftems,  fo  alfo  do  they  ap- 
pear to  be  of  that  pecuhar  fed:  which  main- 
tains, that  human  fouls  are  material,  that  they 
are  compofed  of  a  genuine  corporeal  fubftance, 
although  of  one  fo  refined  and  fubtle,  that 
thoufands  of  them,  as  it  is  quaintly  but  for- 
cibly exprefled  by  a  Platonical  writer  ^  of  the 

*  Dr.  Henry  More,  In  his  Divine  Dialogues. 

*'  HyL  Is  it  not  incredible,  Philotheus,  if  not  impofli- 
'^  ble,  that  fome  thoufands  of  fpirits  may  dance  or  march 
''  on  a  needle's  point  at  once  ? 

"  Cuph,  I,  and  that  booted  and  fpurred  too.".  Vol,  i. 
p.  90. 

Having  alluded  to  the  Dialogues  of  this  eccentric  but 
amiable  writer,  whofe  talents  as  a  metaphyfician,  philo- 
fopher,  and  divine  were  doubtlefs  highly  refpe6lable,  but 
whofe  imagination  too  frequently  outran  his  judgment. 


75 

feventeenth  century,  "  can  dance  booted  and 
*'  fpurred  upon  a  needle's  point."  But  what- 
foever  may  be  the  creed  of  thefe  Tranflators 
upon  the  particular  doftrine  of  materialifm,  it 
is  certain  that  they  contend  for  the  extinction 
of  the  foul  with  the  body,  and  for  the  revivi- 
fication of  both  together  at  the  day  of  judg- 
ment. This  opinion  they  clearly  alTert  in  a 
note  upon  Phil.  i.  21.  *'  For  as  concerning 
*'  me,  (rather  a  lingular  tranflation  of  g/^o;  y^^,) 
*^  to  live  is  Chrift,  and  to  die  is  gain  ; "  where 
they  maintain,  that  the  Apoille  does  not  '^  ex- 
^*  prefs  an  expectation  of  an  intermediate  ftate 
"  between  death  and  the  refurrecftion,"  but 
fimply  reprefents  "  a  quiet  reft  in  the  grave,  du- 
"  ring  that  period,  as  preferable  to  a  life  of  fuf- 
*^  fering  and  perfecution." 

But  it  is  not  my  prefent  object  to  oppofe 


I  cannot  avoid  dlgreffing  a  moment  from  my  fubje£l  to 
notice,  that  from  a  paflage  in  the  fame  work,  viz.  the 
ftory  of  the  Eremite  and  the  Angel,  related  p.  321 — 327, 
the  celebrated  '^  Hermit''  of  Parnell  was  evidently  bor- 
rowed, not  merely  in  the  general  circumftances  of  the 
narrative,  with  fome  (light  deviations  indeed,  but  fome- 
times  in  its  very  turn  of  expreffion ;  a  produ6lion  which 
I  have  heard  the  late  Mr.  Burke  pronounce  to  be,  "  a 
"  Foem  without  a  fault.'' 


76 

their  theological  fyftem,  to  purfue  them  from 
one  labyrinth  of  Unitarian  expofition  to  ano- 
ther, through  all  the  intricate  mazes  of  meta- 
phyfical  refinement;  yet  I  cannot  help  remind- 
ing them,  that  one  text  at  leaft  in  another 
Epiftle  of  St.  Paul,  which  feems  to  make  di- 
recftly  againft  their  pofition,  required  a  little  ex- 
planation. It  is  this ;  ''  We  are  delirous  rather 
*^  to  be  ahfentfrom  the  body,  and  to  he  prefent 
^^  with  the  Lord,''  2  Cor.  v.  8.  a  declaration 
which  to  common  minds  appears  to  imply, 
that  the  " prefence  with  the  Lord''  here  fpoken 
of  muft  mean  a  prefence  during  the  period  of 
abfence  from  the  body,  a  period  immediately 
commencing  with  death,  after  the  fame  man- 
ner as  it  was  ftated  in  the  preceding  verfe, 
**  while  we  are  prefent  in  the  body,  we  are 
"  abfent  from  the  Lord."  This  paflage  never- 
thelefs  is  fuiFered  to  pafs  without  a  comment. 
While,  however,  they  here  abftain  from 
all  explanatory  remark,  on  another  occafion 
they  contrive  to  preclude  the  neceffity  of  it 
altogether.  The  Sadducees  are  faid  to  be- 
lieve, "  that  there  is  no  refurredion,  nor  an- 
*'  gel,  nor  fpirit,  (jlyitz  zovevf^a.  Acts  xxiii.  8.'* 
Now  the  conjunction  f/.yjT6,  nor,  they  have 
chofen  to  tranflate  or ;  ''  the  Sadducees  fay, 


77 

"  that  there  is  no  refurredlon,  nor  angel,  or 
**  fpirit/*  in  order  to  convey  the  idea  of  the 
word  Jpirit  being  fynonymous  with  that  of 
angel,  inftead   of  being   intentionally   diliin-' 
guifhed  from  it.    It  is  perhaps  a  lingular  coin- 
cidence, that  the  fame  tranflation  fhould  occur 
in  an  anonymous  verfion  of  the  New  Tefta- 
ment,  publifhed  at  an  early  period  in  the  pre- 
ceding century  by  fome  perfon  or  perfons  well 
verfed  in  the  art  of  what  the  majority  then  de-' 
nominated,  and  are  ftill  difpofed  to  denomi- 
nate, the  art  of  unchriftianizing  the  records  of 
Chriftianity.     I  Ihall  tranfcribe  the  animad- 
verfion  made  upon  it  at  the  time  by  the  acute 
Twells,  who  volunteered  on  this,  as  on  other 
occafions,  the  unpleafant  duty  of  expofing  ig- 
norance and  detecting  fubterfuge.     *^  St.  Luke 
*'  fays,"  obferves   that  difcriminating  writer,* 
*'  the  Sadducees  affirm,  that  there  is  no  refur- 
*'  reftion,  neither  angel,  nor  Ipirit.  Gr.  Mvi'h 
"  ayfsKov  f^TjTs  wvevf^ca,  i.  e.  they  denied  the  ex- 
"  iftence  of  angels  and  alfo  of  fouls  feparate 
"  from  the  body,  that  is,  fpirits.    In  all  which 
"  they  are  reprefented  to  err.     But  the  Tranf- 
"  lator  has  a  device  to  keep  his  reader  from 
*'  feeing  that  the  denial  of  Ipirits  is  one  of  the 
^[  errors  of  Sadducifm,  by  millranflating  ^^yre 


78 

*'  or-  inftead  of  nor.  The  Sadducees,  fays  he, 
*'  maintain  there  is  neither  rejiirre6it07i,  nor 
"  angel,  or  fpirit-  So  that,  according  to  him, 
^^  fpirit  was  but  another  name  for  angel^J' 

Neither  is  this  the  only  palTage  upon  the 
point  under  confideration,  in  which  both  the 
Verfions  alluded  to  accord  ^.  That  of  the  for- 
mer period  renders  sig  kh,  Adls  ii.  2"] ,  in  the 
grave,  "  becaufe  thou  wilt  not  leave  my  foul 
"  in  the  grave,''  which  is  alfo  adopted  by  this 
of  the  prefent  day,  with  the  addition  of  a  ftill 
wider  deviation  from  the  eftablilhed  Yerfion,  in 
tranflating  tviv  -^vx^iv  y^^,  my  foul,  by  the  pro- 
noun me,  ''  becaufe  thou  wilt  not  leave  me  in 
*^  the  grave."     I  indeed  admit  that  '^vx^  is 

b  "  Critical  Examination  of  the  late  new  Text  and  Ver- 
'<  fion  of  the  New  Teftament,"  Ed.  173 1.  p.  134.  But 
why  all  this  contrivance  to  expunge  from  Scripture  a 
belief  in  the  exiftence  of  difembodied  fpirits,  when  our 
Saviour  himfelf  exprefsly  afTerts  it  ?  For  when  his  Apo- 
flles  were  terrified  at  his  appearance  after  his  refurreftion, 
**  and  fuppofed  that  they  had  feen  a  fpirit/'  he  faid  to 
them,  "  A  fpirit  hath  not  flejh  and  hones,  as  ye  fee  me 
"  have,"  Luke  xxlv.  39.  Are  the  Unitarians  bold  enough 
to  infinuate,  that  the  Apoftles  only  proved  themfelves  on 
this  occafion  to  be  fools,  and  that  our  Saviour  anfwered 
them  according  to  their  folly  ? 

c  Ibid.  p.  133. 


79 

often  put  by  fynecdoche  for  the  whole  perfon, 
as  Matthew  xii.  18,  *'  my  beloved  in  whom 
"  my  foul,  i.  e.  I  am  well  pleafed  ;"  but  fo  alfo 
is  the  Englifli  word  foul  in  the  very  fame  text. 
But  does  it  therefore  follow,  that  neither  the 
Greek  nor  the  Englifli  word  has  any  other  ap- 
propriate meaning  ?  Surely  we  mull  perceive, 
that  not  the  whole,  but  a  peculiar  part  of  man 
is  diftindly  pointed  out,  when  our  Saviour  fays, 
*'  Fear  not  them  who  kill  the  body,  but  cannot 
''  kill  the  foul,  ttjv  ^^vx^iv/'  Matt.  x.  1 6.  I  am  alfo 
aware  that  Grotius,  in  Matt.  x.  36.  argues  for 
a  reciprocal  fenfe  of  the  fubftantive  ^vx^,  in 
conjunction  with  a  pronoun,  as  a  fort  of  fami- 
liar Syriafm  ;  but  the  application  of  his  rule  in 
the  inftance  alleged  is  fuccefsfuUy  oppofed  by 
Vorftius  ^,  nor  are  other  examples  of  it  in  the 
New  Teftament  referred  to  by  either  Author. 
Befides,  were  it  generally  admiffible,  the  gram- 
matical connexion  of  the  word  in  the  difputed 
text  would  preclude  its  influence ;  for  to  fay, 
"  thou  wilt  not  leave  myfelf  in  the  grave," 
would  be  little  better  than  nonfenfe,  and  a  di- 
red:  violation  of  common  fyntax.     If  it  be  ob- 
ferved,  that   the   context  will  determine  the 

^  De  Ebraiftnis  Nov.  Teft.  p.  i.  p.  120.  123. 


80 

fenfe ;  this  is  precifely  the  point  for  which  I  am 
contending:  for  I  maintain,  that  cfJvig  cannot 
be  corredly  tranflated  the  grave,  but  always 
means  tlie  receptacle  of  departed  fouls,  and  con- 
fequently  that  -^vxn  can  only  fignify  that  part 
of  man  to  which  fuch  a  receptacle  is  appro-' 
priated.  '  In  proof  of  what  I  aflert,  it  will  be 
fufficient  perhaps  fimply  to  appeal  to  Schleuf- 
ner.  Art.  c/Jns,  and  to  Wetftein  in  Luc.  xvi.  23, 
whofe  "  numerous  and  invaluable  notes/'  as 
the  Authors  of  the  New  Verfion  themfelves' 
conceive,  *'  fupply  an  inexhaullible  fund  of 
*^  theological  and  critical  information^."  Both 
fupport  their  opinion  by  refpe61able  references. 
Wetftein  obferves  generally,  ^'  Vox  Graeca  rt,JVf* 
"  cui  refpondet  Hebrasa  b^^^t:^,  et  Latina  infe- 
*^  rorum,  denotat  ilium  locum  communem,  in 
*'  quern  recipiuntur  omnes  hominum  vita  func- 
"  torum  animce,  Nunquam  vero  fignificat  aut 
*'  fepulchrum  aut  coelum."  I  rather  fufpedl 
that  thefe  Authors  had  perufed  the  note  of 
Wetftein  alluded  to,  becaufe,  in  their  tranfla- 
tion  of  the  very  text  upon  which  this  com- 
ment is  given,  they  render  k^n^  ''  the  unfeen 
''  fiatey     Be  this  however  as  it  may,  I  Ihall^ 

e  Introdudion,  p.  ai. 


81 


I  truft,  be  excufed  if  I  prefer,  in  the  inftance 
before  me,  the  opinion  of  fuch  able  critics  and 
philologiils  as  Schleufner  and  Wetftein,  fup- 
ported  by  numerous  and  refpecSable  authori- 
ties, to  that  of  a  whole  committee  of  Unitarian 
Tranflators,  who  either  cannot  or  will  not,  on 
the  other  fide,  adduce  any  authority  whatfo- 
ever. 

But,  on  the  controverted  topic  of  an  inter- 
mediate ftate  between  death  and  the  refurrec- 
tion,  there  exifts  a  paflage  in  St.  Luke,  which, 
without  a  little  expofitorj  ftraining,  or  a  dif- 
avowal  of  its  legitimacy,  feems  completely  at 
war  with  the  Unitarian  hypothefis.  It  is  Luke 
xxiii.  43.  ''  And  Jefus  faid  to  him,  Verily  I 
*'  fay  unto  thee,  To-day  Ihalt  thou  be  with  me 
*'  in  Paradife^."  An  attempt  indeed  was  made, 
at  a  very  early  period,  by  fome  who  difliked 
the  dodrine  which  this  text  evidently  contains, 
to  get  rid  of  the  offenfive  pofition  by  a  novel 
punctuation.  Inftead  of  putting  the  comma 
before  the  word  (j-vi^s^ov,  to-day,  they  propofed 
to  place  it  after  it,  and  then  to  read,  "  Verily 
^'  I  fay  unto  thee  this  day.  Thou  flialt  be  with 

*■  Wolfii  Curas  Philologicae,  vol.  i.  p.  766.  Koecheri  Ana- 
le<9:a,  p.  982,  and  Hackfpan  in  loc. 

G 


82 

'^  me  in  Paradife;"  a  very  bungling  and  unfa- 
tisfacftory  artifice.  It  was  neverthelefs  at  one 
period  adopted  bj  the  Socinians,  wbofe  Ger- 
man tranilation  of  the  New  Teftament  was 
in  the  verfe  under  confideration  carefully  thus 
pointed.  But  fo  manifeft  a  diflocation  of  fenfe 
and  language  was  not  hkely  to  prove  long 
faflaionable.  We  therefore  find  the  new  Tranf- 
lators  purfuing  a  different  and  a  bolder  hne  of 
conduct.  They  in  the  firft  place  endeavour  to 
explain  away  its  obvious  meaning,  by  remark- 
ing, that,  when  Chrift  lays  to  the  penitent  ma- 
lefadlor,  /'  To-day  thou  Ihalt  be  with  me  in 
*'  Paradife,"  he  only  meant,  ^'  in  the  ftate  of 
"  the  vh^tuous  dead,  who,  though  in  their 
^'graves,  are  alive  to  God-/'  and  alfo  by  re* 
ferring  to  their  comment  upon  Luke  xx.  38, 
where  we  arc  told,  that  all  live  fo  God,  becaufe 
he  "  regards  the  futitre  refurreftion  as  if  it 
"  ivere  prefenty  Will  thefe  refined  reafoners 
however  permit  me  to  afk  them,  by  what 
harfli  epithet  they  would  chara6lerize  the  con- 
duct of  that  man,  who  fhould  announce  to 
them  a  bleffing  of  the  firfi:  importance  as  ac- 
tually to  take  place  on  that  very  day,  which  he 
at  the  fame  time  knew  would  not  happen  until 
a  dijlant  period,  under  the  defpicable  fubter- 


85 


fuge,  that  there  is  no  didindion  of  time  with 
God,  becaufe  '^  one  day  is  with  him  as  a  thou- 
''  fand  years,  and  a  thoufand  years  as  one 
''day?"  Really,  with  all  their  contempt  for 
ancient  and  eftabliflied  opinion,  they  mull  have 
a  ftrange  conception  indeed  of  the  popular  in- 
telJed,  if  they  can  perfuade  themfelves,  that 
this  flimfy  fort  of  new  f am pjimus  will  ever  fu- 
perfede  what  they  may  fcornfully  contemplate 
as  the  old  mumpfimm. 

Confcious  perhaps  of  this  circumttance,  they 
then  proceed  a  ftep  farther,  and  boldly  propofe 
at  once  the  rejedion  of  the  verfe  aUogether, 
having  previoully  taken  care  to  mark  it  in  the 
text  by  italics,  as  one  of  doubtful  authority. 
Their  ground  of  fufpicion  is  thus  Hated :  ''  This 
*'  verfe,"  they  fay,  ''  was  wanting  in  the  co- 
'^  pies  of  Mardon,  and  other  reputed  heretics, 
*'  and  in  fome  of  the  older  copies  in  the  time 
'^  of  Origen  ;  nor  is  it  cited  either  by  Jujiin, 
*'  Irenccus,  or  TertulUan,  though  the  two  for- 
*'  mer  have  quoted  almofl  every  text  in  Luke 
•'  which  relates  to  the  crucifixion,  and  Te?^- 
^'  tullian  wrote  concerning  the  inteimediate 
''jlater 

The  firfl:  part  of  their  argument,  that  "  the 
"  verfe  was  wanting  in  the  copies  oi  Marcion^ 

G  2 


84 

^'  and  other  reputed  heretics,  and  in  Ibme  of 
"  the  older  copies  in  the  time  of  Origen,''  feems 
to  have  been  borrowed  from  Griefbach,  who, 
without  attempting  to  diflodge  the  verfe  from 
the  text,  or  in  any  way  to  mark  it  as  fufpi- 
cious,  fimply  makes  the  following  obfervation; 
*'  =  (the  fign  of  deficiency)  Marcion  ap. 
*'  Epiph.  Manichcei  ap.  Chryf  Aliqui  ap. 
*^  Orig." 

Upon  the  illegitimacy  of  Marcion's  Gofpel 
I  have  already  been  fufficiently  difFufe,  as  well 
as  upon  the  inconfiftency  of  thofe,  who,  in 
order  to  get  rid  of  fome  offenfive,  or  to  fup- 
port  fome  favourite  text,  at  one  time  admit, 
and  at  another  difcard,  the  authority  of  that 
fpurious  production  at  pleafure.  It  feems  there- 
fore only  neceflary  to  refer  to  what  I  have 
previouily  adduced  upon  this  fubjeft ;  at  the 
fame  time  how^ever  reminding  them,  that 
when  they  attempt  to  cut  out  what  they  may 
conceive  to  be  the  cancerous  excrefcences  of 
Scripture,  if  they  wifli  to  prevent  a  felf  injury, 
they  w  ill  find  it  wifdom  to  abftain  from  the 
double-edged  knife  of  Marcion. 

But  it  feems  that  the  verfe  in  quefl:ion  was 
alfo  wanting  in  the  copies  of  "  other  reputed 
**  heretics.''     What  may  be  the  exad  prepon- 


85 


derance  of  heretical  authority  againft  the  uni- 
form teftimony  of  antiquity  in  their  judgment, 
I  cannot  pretend  to  determine  ;  it  certainly 
feems  confiderable  ;  and  yet  how  is  this  com- 
patible with  the  importance  which  they  annex 
to  the  laborious  collations  of  Manufcripts,  Ver- 
fions,  and  Fathers  ?  While  mofi:  men  conceive, 
that,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  fuch  at- 
teftations  in  favour  of  a  particular  reading,  the 
greater  appears  to  be  the  probability  of  its  ge- 
nuinenefs,  will  they  adopt  an  inverfe  mode  of 
calculation  ?  Or  will  they  contend,  that  a 
fingle  grain  of  reputed  herefy  outweighs,  in 
point  of  credit,  a  whole  ton  of  orthodoxy  ?  And 
who  are  the  reputed  heretics  here  alluded  to  ? 
As  they  have  not  condefcended  to  give  their 
names,  we  are  left  to  conjedlure.  The  extracft 
however  from  Griefbach  will  enable  us  per- 
haps to  guefs,  that  they  mean  the  Manichceans. 
But  what  poffible  reafon  can  be  affigned  for 
fuppreffing  the  name  of  thefe  heretics  ?  I  can- 
not fuppofe  that  they  had  examined  the  au- 
thority of  Griefbach;  and,  finding  him  in- 
accurate in  his  ftatement,  yet  ftill  refolving 
to  take  the  chance  of  heretical  fiifpicion,  pre- 
ferred the  uncertainty  of  a  general  allufion 
to  the  precifion  of  a  particular  defcription  of 
perfons,  by  way  of  avoiding  the  probability 

G  3 


86 


of  detecftion.  They  rather  perhaps  adopt^^ 
the  mode  in  quellion,  becaufe  they  appre- 
hended that  the  very  term  Manichceans,  to 
the  credit  of  whofe  fuppofed  copies  an  appeal 
muft  have  been  made,  might  have  produced  in 
the  reader's  mind  an  inconvenient  affbciation 
of  ideas.  That  however  which  I  do  not  af- 
cribe  to  them,  a  ditlruft  in  the  accuracy  of 
Griefbach,  I  confider  myfelf  as  a  fufficient 
ground  for  rejecting  this  part  of  the  tellimony 
altogether.  • 

To  the  exertions  of  that  laborious  critic 
biblical  literature,  I  am  fully  convinced,  is 
highly  indebted;  nor  do  I  hefitate  to  join  with 
them  in  denominating  his  edition  of  the  New 
Teftament  a  work  *'  of  unrivalled  excellence 
"  and  importance,"  and  in  regarding  it  as  not 
the  lead  of  his  merits,  that  he  contrived  '*  to 
'^  comprefs  a  great  mafs  of  critical  information 
**  into  as  narrow  a  compafs  as  poffible,  in 
"  order  to  bring  it  within  the  reach  of  thofe, 
"  who  could  not  afford  either  the  time,  the 
*'  labour,  or  the  expenfe,  which  would  be  ne- 
'*  ceffary  to  colledl  it  from  thofe  numerous  and 
*'  expenfive  volumes  in  which  it  was  difFufeds.'* 
At  the  fame  time,  however,  I  hold  it  requifite 

%  Introduftion,  p.  24. 


^7 

not  to  take  too  much  from  any  critic  upon 
trull,  particularly  from  one,  whofe  great  merit 
confifts  in  the  compreffion  of  more  bulky  ma- 
terials.   Compreffion,  we  know,  neceffarily  in- 
cludes fome  fort  of  omiffion,  and  omiffions  too 
often  give  rife  to  erroneous  conceptions.     Be- 
fides,  may   not  the  very  compreiTor,  by  too 
hailily  adopting  a  general  concluHon,  without 
fufficiently  examining  the  particular  premifes, 
occafionally  err  himfelf,  and  confequently  mif- 
lead  others  ?  This,  I  contend,  is  precifely  the 
cafe  with  Griefbach,  in  the  text  under  confidera- 
tion.    Griefbach,  in  the  Ihort  note  given  above, 
manifeftly  borrows  from  Wetftein,  intending  to 
give  the  lame  references  as  that  critic,  but  to 
fupprefs  the  quotations  themfelves.     Wetllein 
ftates,  that  this  verfe  was  wanting  in  Marcion's 
Gofpel  according  to  Epiphanius,  and  to  Origea 
on  John,  p.  421.  ''  — (Wetilein's  fign  of  defi- 
*'  ciency,)  Marcion  ap.  Epiphanium,  et   Ori- 
^'  genem  in  Job.  p.  42 1  ,'*  and  quotes  the  paflage 
from  Origen.    He  then  adds,  without  any  lign 
prefixed,  ''  Chryfoflomus  T.  V.  7.  Of  Mctvix'^ioi 

''    €7riXctSof>t,SVOl  T^  TOTTk^  TUTU  ^CiTlVy  etTTSV  0   KvpiOf,  OLfX^V 

**  K,  T.  A.    ii/C8v  ctVTi^o(rif  vj^y]  ysyovs  tcov  ctyaB'cov,  zai 

"  UK  ety  ciTTSV  (T'/ii^e^ov  k.  t.  A.  otAA'  sv  too  KsCiP£ti  Tr^g  (rvv- 

G  4 


88 

fiein  meant  to  affirm,  that  the  Manichseans,  ac- 
cording to  Chrjfofiom,  denied  the  vahdity  of 
the  text,  or  fimply  to  remark  that  they  particu- 
larly noted  it,  I  will  not  pretend  to  determine. 
It  feems  certain,  however,  that  Griefbach  con- 
ceived him  to  have  the  form.er  object  in  view, 
and  therefore  obferved,  that  the  verfe  was  re- 
jeded  by  the  Marcionites  according  to  Epipha- 
nius,  and  by  the  Manichceans  according  to  Chry- 
fojiorriy  without  ever  reading,  or,  if  he  read, 
without  underllanding,  the  paflage  in  Chry- 
follom  alluded  to:  for,  had  he  correcSly  under- 
liood  it,  he  would  have  found  the  very  reverfe 
of  w^hat  he  ftates  to  have  been  the  fad.  As 
the  corredion  of  an  error  in  Grielbach  may  be 
deemed  a  point  of  fome  importance,  I  fliall  give 
the  whole  extract  in  difpute,  which  feems  to 
have  been  taken  from  the  profefled  writings  of 
the  Manichsans,  in  the  words  of  Chryfoftom 
himfelf :   Ovroi  {ol  Mctvixaict)  roivw  27rtXccQof4,&voi  tov 

pov  fjLer  sf/^sv  ea-v\  ev  tco  tsapct^sicrcd'  oukcvv  avtioqo-i^  tiovi 
ypyovs  Tcov  cfjycL^oav,  Kcti  zsePiTlyj  yj  civcL^ctTig'  ei  ycL^  sv 
eKetr/i  rv)  jj^gp^  ctTreXctZsv  6  ?\.y}^r,s-  tol  ccyA^A,  to  ^s  o-ojficc 
st,vTQ'j  ovyc  avi^yj  ovSeTTCi},  Kcti  Ty}fyt>€Poy,  ovk  B'Tcci  (TCt^fjCctTuv 
^oiTToy  avcL^As-i^,  upa,  epofjcrars  to  Mx^^v,  rj  oevrspov 


S9 


0LVT6  tSctXiv  siTTSiv  ctvciyKY( ',  ct/Lcriv,  ctfA^Yiv  Xiyco  trot,  (r*j/^s^ 
fiov  fJLiT  SfjLH  B(n\  €v  TO)  T^dfidi^^eKraf.  eia-yjAS-sv  av,  ^Tjtnv, 
SIS  Tov  taapu^eiTov  o  Xyj^yjf  ov  fA,STct,  tcv  a-oofXdTog,  ttcos- 

y<l9,  OTTOTS  i^K.   STuOyi  TO  (TCOfJLCL  CLVTOV ,   CV^S  ^ISXvS-yi,  iCClt 

Kcm  eyeysTo ;  kch  i^^ajLc^  si^yjTcti,  on  oLveq-yiTSV  o  Xpi^os 
etvTov.  «  ^€  cicrv\ycLyz  tov  Atj^yiv,  Kcct  X0091?  ra  (rct}{JLciTos 
eLTnjXctvas  rcov  ctyccS'uv,  svSviAov  on  (tcoi^clto^  ovk  s^ii/ 
avAcrcto-is'  «  yap  v\y  o-oofj^ctjos  uvoLCi-ctms,  an  ctv  httv  (tvi^ 
fjLSpQV  fjt^ST  e/L^ov  sa-'/i  ev  too  7rcLpcL^et(Tco,  ctAA'  sv  to)  Kutpco 
ruvTsAeids,  orctv  coofjLctTcov  civoL<rci(ri$-  v\,  «  Jk  J/Jf  eta-^jyccye 
tov  Aij^yjVy  TO  Jg  (TM/^ct  uvTH  (pS-u^ev  Sf^avsv  s^ct),  wSriXov 
OTi  a-ui^oLTcov  cLVct<Tcx/ns  hk  s^t.  TctvTct  SKSivoi  ^.      Such 

^  Chryfoftomi  Opera,  vol.  iv.  p.  680.  Ed.  Montfaucon, 
Paris.  1 72 1.  Art.  Sermo  in  Genefim.  7.  The  following  is 
the  tranflation  of  Montfaucon  :  ^^  Ifle  locum  hunc  arri- 
^  pientes  aiunt :  Dixit  Chriftus,  ^  Amen,  amen,  dico  tibi, 
^'  hodie  mecum  eris  in  paradifo.*  Igitur  jam  fa6la  eft  bo- 
*^  normn  retributio,  et  fuperflua  erit  refurre6lio.  Si  enim 
**  illo  die  latro  bona  recepit,  corpus  autem  ejus  nondum 
*'  ad  hunc  ufque  diem  refurrexit,  non  erit  deinceps  corpo- 
*^  rum  refurreftio.  Numquid  intellexiftis,  quod  diximus, 
*'  an  vero  iterum  illud  dici  necefte  eft  ?  ^  Amen,  amen,  dico 
^^  tibi,  hodie  mecum  eris  in  paradifo.*  Ingreflus  eft  igitur, 
"  inquit,  in  paradifum  latro  non  cum  corpore.  Quo  enim 
^^  pafto  cum  fepultum  non  eflet  corpus  ejus,  neque  diflb- 
*^  lutum,  et  in  cineres  redadum  ?  Neque  di6lum  ufquam 
"  fuit,  refufcitatum  ilium  a  Chrifto  fuifte.  Quod  ft  latro- 
"  nem  introduxit,  et  abfque  corpore  bonis  potitus  eft,  ma- 
^'  nifeftum  eft  corporis  refurre6iionem  non  efle.  Nam  fi 
"  corporis  effet  refurre£lio^  non  dixiflet,   ^  Hodie  mecum 


90 

then  was  the  argument  of  the  Manicha*ans  ; 
from  which  it  appears,  that,  inftead  of  rejecting 
this  text,  they  highly  appreciated  it,  and  even 
grounded  upon  it  a  fovourite  docSrine,  that 
there  would  be  no  refurre6lion  of  the  hodij^ 
but  that,  when  we  died,  every  thing  material 
in  our  nature  periihed  everlailingly.  In  fur- 
ther proof  alfo  that  this  feci  acknowledged  its 
legitimacy,  I  might  refer  to  a  paff^ge  in  Au- 
gullin,  in  which  Fauftus  the  Manichasan  is 
thus  introduced  exprefsly  quoting  it :  **  Neque 
"  enim  quia  et  latronem  quendam  de  cruce  li- 
**  beravit  idem  nofler  Dominus,  et  ipfo  codem 
**  die  fecum  fatiirum  divif  eum  in  paradifo  pa^. 
"  iris  fid,  cjuifquam  inviderit,  aut  inhumanus 
''  adeo  efle  poted,  ut  hoc  ei  difpliceat  tantas 
*'  benignitatis  ofEcium.  Sed  tamen  non  idcirco 

*'  ens  in  paradlfo,*  fed  in  tempore  confuinmationis,  quando 
"  refurreftio  corporum  erit.  Quod  fi  jam  latronem  in- 
''  troduxit,  corpus  autem  ejus  foris  corruptum  remanfit, 
"  plane  livquet  corporum  refurrectionem  non  efle.  Atque 
*^  haec  quidem  illi." 

How  widely  thefe  reputed  heretics  differed  in  opinion 
from  the  Unitarians  !  The  Manichaians  believed  that  the 
foul  furvived  the  body,  and  that  the  body  died  never  to 
exift  again.  The  Unitarians  maintain  the  reverfe  of  both 
proportions.  For  an  account  of  the  diftin6lion  between 
paradife  and  heaven,  fee  Wetftein's  note  on  this  text. 


91 

*'  dicimus  et  latronum  vitas  ac  mores  nobis  pro- 
''  babiles  effe  debere,  quia  Jefus  latroni  indul- 
''  gentium  dederit  ^'* 

It  is  evident  therefore  that  Griefbach  com- 
pletely mifreprefents  the  fa6l,  when  he  ailerts, 
that  the  Manichceans  dilbwned  the  verfe  in  quef- 
tion.  Whether,  glancing  his  eye  curlbrily  over 
the  partial  quotation  of  Wetliein,  and  forgetting 
the  tenets  of  the  fedl,  he  conceived  that  the 
Manichaeans  difclaimed  the  verfe  altogether, 
becaufe  it  feemed  inconliiient  M^ith  the  docr 
trine  of  a  corporeal  refurredion,  or  v^hether 
he  fpared  himfclf  the  trouble  of  confidering 
the  quotation  at  all,  is  not  very  important.  It 
is  certain  that  he  erred,  drawing  into  the  vor- 
tex of  his  error  writers,  who  repofe  an  implicit 
confidence  in  the  accuracy  of  his  Itatements. 

But  to  proceed ;  we  are  alfo  told,  that  this 
verfe  was  wanting  ''  in  fome  of  the  older  co- 
*^  pies  in  the  time  of  Origen."  Is  not  this 
however  advancing  one  ftep,  at  leaft,  further 
than  the  pofition  of  Griefbach,  who  only  re- 
marks, that  fome  perfons  rejeded  it  according 
to  Origen,  Aliqui  apud  Originem  ?  Upon  what 
ground  then  rells  the  alTertion,  not  that  fo7ne 

»  Contra  Fauftum  ManichEEum,  vol.  vi.  lib.  xxxiii.  p.  490. 
Ed.  1569. 


92 

perfons  difowned  it,  but  that  it  was  wanting 
in  fome  of  the  older  copies,  in  the  time  of  that 
Father?  And  does  not  Griefbach  too  go  a  little 
beyond  his  predeceflbr  Wetftein,  in  reprefent- 
ing  the  aliquiy  the  foijie  perfons  alluded  to  by 
Origen,  as  diftinft  from  the  Marciointes  fpoken 
of  by  Epiphanius?  The  words  of  Wetftein  are 
thefe:  *'  — Marcion  apud  Epiphanium  et  Orige- 
"  nem  in  Joh.  p.  421."  Surely  the  rejedion 
here  noted,  upon  the  tellimony  of  Epiphanius 
and  Origen,  is  precifely  one  and  the  fame;  viz. 
that  by  Marcion,  and  not  by  two  different  feds. 
Kor  is  this  all.  As  the  new  Tranflators  mif- 
conceive  Griefbach,  and  Griefbach  mifcon- 
ceives  Wetllein,  fo  Wetflein  alfo  mifconceives 
Origen,  and  makes  for  him  a  declaration  which 
he  never  meant.  The  aflertion  of  Origen,  fo 
ftrangely  miflaken,  is  comprifed  in  the  follow- 
ing fliort  extraft  from  his  Commentary  on 
John,  as  given  by  Wetflein  himfelf:  Ovtc^  ^s 

STetpctPe  TlVCtf  Ug   CtTVf^(pCt)VOV  to    eiP7]fA,gV0V,   aO^rS  TOXfJLYiO-Cti 

etvTOVS  vTrovoyjo'Ai,  Troo^sdrjS-cci  rca  YAJctyhXiCt)  cltto  tivov 

ici^tapy^V  OLVTO  TO,  CrVJI^B^OV  fJLiT    e(JLii  flT'yJ  iV  TO)  TTCt^A^eta-O) 

ra  Gsa^.     As  the  fame  paffage  is  quoted  by 


^  "  Sic  autem  perturbavit  hoc  didum  nonnullos,  ceu 
*^  abfonum,  ut  fufpicari  aufi  fuerint  haec  verba,  hodie  me- 


93 

Lardner,  I  will  fubjoin  his  Engliih  tranflation, 
rather  inelegant  indeed,  but  fufficientlj  correct:. 
"  This  faying  has  fo  difturbed  fome  people, 
*'  as  appearing  to  them  abfurd,  that  they  have 
*'  ventured  to  Jirfped  that  it  has  been  added 
"  by  fome  that  corrupt  the  Gofpels :  To-day 
"J/ialt  thou  be  luith  me  in  the  paradife  of 
"  GodK'' 

Now  there  is  certainly  nothing  in  Origen, 
either  antecedent  or  fubfequent  to  this  paflage, 
from  which  it  can  be  inferred,  that  he  had  the 
Marcionites  in  his  eye.  Nor  does  he  fay  that 
any  feft  or  feds  whatfoever  repudiated  the 
Verfe  in  queftion  ;  but  limgly,  that  fome  per- 
fons  were  fo  dijlurbed  at  what  appeared  to 
them  its  abfurdity,  that  they  dared  (roXfifiu-cLi) 
to  fufped  it  as  an  interpolation.  Surely  the 
diftindion  muft  be  obvious  between  the  po- 
fition  oi  fufpeBwg,  and  that  of  avoiuing,  its 
illegitimacy ;  fo  that  Wetftein  was  clearly  in- 
accurate, not  only  in  fixing  the  allufion  upon 
the  Marcionites,  but  alfo  in  reprefenting,  as  a 
direct  repudiation,  what  w^as  at  moll  but  a 

''  cum  eris  in  paradijb  Dei,  addita  fuiffe  Evangelio  ab  ali- 
"  quibus  illud  adulterantibus/'  Opera,  v.  ii.  p.  421.  Ed. 
Huetiii 

1  Credibility,  vol.  iii.  part  ii,  p.  375.  Ed.  1738. 


P4 

daring  fufpidon.  To  fufpect  a  text  which 
mav  be  diiliked,  is  certainly  not  new,  cither  on 
the  Heterodox  or  the  Orthodox  tide  of  a  quef- 
tion.  To  fufpecl  it  however  is  one  thing,  and 
to  difclaim  it  another;  nor  will  the 'Unitarians, 
I  f)refume,  difpute  the  difference,  when  they 
recoiled:,  that  fome  Trinitarians  have  lufpefled 
the  authenticity  of  the  words,  ^^  neither  the 
''  Son,''  in  Mark  xiii.  32.  where  it  is  faid,  "  Of 
*'  that  day  and  that  hour  know^eth  no  man,  no 
*'  not  the  angels  which  are  in  heaven,  neither 
*'  the  Son,  but  the  Father."  Can  it  be  hence 
argued,  that  certain  Trinitarians  have  rejeded 
them  ?  And  if  it  could,  would  even  this  be 
deemed  a  circumftance  fufficiently  important 
to  be  recorded  in  difparagement  of  their  vali- 
dity ?  I  rather  think  it  would  not ;  becaufe  a 
much  ftronger  evidence  has  indeed  been  ad- 
duced againll:  them,  which  is  not  permitted  to 
throw  the  flighted:  fliade  of  doubt  upon  their 
authenticity.  The  Tranflators  themfelves  re- 
mark, ^*  Ambrofe  cites  inanifjcripts  which  omit 
**  this  claufe"^,  and  complains  that  it  was  in- 

ni  The  words  of  Ambrofe  are,  "  Veteres  codices  Grasci 
*'  non  habent,  quod  nee  JH'ms  felt.  Sed  non  mirum,  fi  et 
"  hoc  falfarunt,  qui  Scripturas  interpolavere  divinas."  De 
Fide,  lib.  v.  c.  7.  IIow  are  the  older  copies,  the  veteres  co- 


95 

•'  trocluced  by  the  Arians.  But  all  manufcripts 
*'  and  vernons  now  extant  retain  it,  and  it  is 
**  cited  by  early  writers."  It  is  by  no  n:eans 
my  intention  to  invalidate  this  favourite  claufe 
of  the  Unitarians  ;  but  I  will  venture  to  afk, 
upon  what  principle  can  it  be  confiftently 
maintained,  that  the  omiffion  of  this  claufe  in 
fome  ancient  Greek  manufcripts  of  St.  Mark's 
Gofpel,  alluded  to  by  Amhroje,  is  not  to  be 
contidered  as  at  leaft  of  equal  weight  with  the 
omiffion  of  the  two  firfl;  chapters  of  St.  Mat^ 
thew  in  the  Gofpel  of  the  Ebionites,  or  of 
the  two  firil  chapters  of  St.  Luke  in  the  Gof^ 
pel  of  the  Marcionites,  alluded  to  by  Epiplia^ 
nius ;  admitting  that  all  manufcripts  and  ver- 
sions now  extant,  as  well  as  all  citations  of 
early  writers,  retain  the  refpecftive  paiTages  in 
the  contemplation  of  both  ? 

On  the  whole,  if  Wetll:ein  and  Griefbach 
err  in  giving  the  fenfe  of  Origen,  the  Tranfla- 
tors  of  the  New  Yerfion  deviate  ftiil  more 
widely,  when  they  reprefent  him  as  ftating  the 
controverted  verfe  to  have  been  wanting   in 

dices,  here  exprefsly  referred  to  by  Amhrofe,  of  fuch  con- 
temptible authority  in  comparifon  with  the  older  copies 
fuppofed  to  be,  but  eertainly  not,  referred  to  by  Origen  s* 


96 

feme  of  the  older  copies  in  his  time*  Had 
they  confulted  on  the  occafion  an  authority 
which  they  highly  refped:,  that  of  Lardner, 
they  would  not  have  fallen  into  fo  grofs  a 
blunder,  as  they  would  have  found-  his  deduc- 
tion from  the  fame  paflage  of  Origen  precifely 
oppofite  to  their  own.  Lardner  obferves;  *'  It 
*'  may  be  concluded  from  what  Origen  fays, 
*'  that  thefe  words  were  in  all  copies  ;  and 
^'  that  they  who  objected  againft  them  had  no 
"  copy  to  allege  in  fupport  of  their  fufpicion, 
''  but  only  the  abfurdity  of  the  thing  itfelf  in 
*'  their  opinion.  For  that  is  all  that  Origen 
''  mentions  "."  Leaving  them  however  to  di- 
geft  the  pofition  of  Lardner,  in  flat  contradic- 
tion to  their  own,  as  they  can,  I  fliall  conclude 
this  long  difcuiTion  with  a  fliort  remark  upon 
the  fingularity,  that  fuch  diftind:  refults  fhould 
be  deduced  from  the  fame  premifes.  The 
Tranilators  of  the  New  Verfion  confider  Origen 
as  aflerting,  that  the  verfe  in  difpute  was  want- 
ing in  fome  of  the  older  copies  in  his  time ; 
Griefbach,  that  fome  perfons,  (aliqui,)  not  the 
Marcionites,  repudiated  it;  and  Wetftein,  that 
it  was  repudiated  by  the  Marcionites.     Now 

n  Credibility,  ut  fupra. 


97 

it  is  remarkable,  that  in  thefe  refpedive  llate- 
ments  each  Ihould  differ  from  the  other,  and 
all  materially  from  the  very  author,  on  whofe 
fole  teftimony  they  rely.  To  what,  except  to 
the  moft  culpable  negligence,  can  we  impute 
this  llrange  perverfity  ? 

I  have  been  the  more  particular  in  my  no- 
tice of  this  and  the  preceding  point,  not  in 
order  to  create  an  invidious  dillrufl:  of  critics 
fo  jullly  dillinguiflied  as  Wetftein  and  Grief- 
bach,  but  to  prove  the  neceffity  of  carefully 
examining  ourfelves  the  authorities  cited  by 
them,  before  we  prefume  privately  to  quef- 
tion,  much  more,  publicly  to  arraign,  the  au- 
thenticity of  any  text  whatfoever.  And  this 
neceffity,  I  truft,  has  been  fufficiently  proved 
to  thofe,  whofe  only  obje6l  is  the  fimple  invef- 
tigation  of  truth. 

Having  endeavoured  to  demonftrate,  that 
the  firfl:  part  of  the  Unitarian  argument  for 
the  rejeftion  of  Luke  xxiii.  43.  refts  on  no 
folid  foundation,  I  come  now  to  confider  the 
fecond  part  of  it. 

This  verfe  then,  we  mull  obferve,  is  to  be 
found  in  all  the  manufcripts  as  well  as  verjions 
extant,  and  is  quoted  by  Fathers  iimumerable ; 
but  it  is  not  cited,  it  feems,  by  one  or  two 

H 


98 

early  Fathers,  and  therefore  doubts  are  to  be. 
entertained  of  its  legitimacy.  *'  It  is  not 
*'' cited/'  we  are  told,  *'  by  Jujliiiy  Irenceus,  or 
*'  Tertulliany  though  the  two  former  have 
*'  quoted  almofl:  every  text  in  Luke  which  re- 
**  lates  to  the  crucifixion,  and  TertuUian  wTote 
*^  concerning  the  intermediate  ftate." 

Before  I  proceed  to  the  particulars  of  thefe 
confident  affertions,  may  I  be  permitted  to  alk, 
if  the  writers  alluded  to  had  really  quoted  the 
paiTage  in  difpute,  whether  that  circumfl;ance 
would  have  been  admitted  as  conclufive  upon 
the  point  of  its  authenticity  ?  The  queftion,  I 
conceive,  mull  be  anfwered  in  the  negative; 
for  all  three  °  have  difl:ind:]y  quoted  texts  from 
the  firft  and  fecond  chapters  of  St.  Matthew^ 
and  from  the  firft  and  fecond  chapters  of  St. 
Luke  :  yet  we  find  that  the  Unitarians  perfift 
in  marking  for  rejeftion  thofe  very  portions  of 
both  Evangelifts.     They  will  not  furely  main- 

o  Juftin.  in  Dialog,  cum  Tryphone,  Ed.  Paris  16^6*  p. 
303,  304.  and  in  Apol.  ii.  p.  "j^  j  Irenseus,  lib.  iii.  c.  18. 
Ed.  Grabe,  p.  239.  and  lib.  iii.  c«  11.  p.  214  ^  and  Tertul- 
lian  in  Arg.  adverfas  Judaeos  Ed.  Rigalt.  Paris  1664.  p. 
193.  and  De  Came  Chrifti,  p.  321.  Nor  are  thefe  the 
only  places  where  the  dilputed  chapters  are  referred  t^ 
by  the  lame  writers* 


99 

tain,  that  the  direct  teftimony  of  an  early 
writer  is  to  be  confidered  as  of  no  decifive 
weight  in  favour  of  the  received  text,  although 
his  lilence  may  be  conftrued  into  fufficient  evi- 
dence againft  it  ? 

But  I  may  be  told,  that  they  object  not  to 
admit  the  tellimony  of  thefe  writers  upon 
points  folely  connected  with  the  generally  re- 
ceived copies  of  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke, 
when  it  is  uncontradicted  in  the  firft  inftance 
by  the  Gofpel  of  the  Ebionites,  and  in  the  fe- 
cond  by  that  of  the  Marcionites ;  Gofpels  of 
higher  reputation  than  the  common  copies,  be- 
caufe  of  more  remote  antiquity.  Shew  us,  they 
may  fay,  a  text  quoted  by  either  of  thefe  wri- 
ters, which  is  omitted  in  manufcripts  of  a  more 
recent  date,  and  is  not  difcredited  by  the  frag- 
ments above  alluded  to,  and  we  will  inftantly 
acknowledge  its  validity.  I  might  obferve  in 
reply,  that  the  difputed  chapters  of  St.  Mat- 
thew and  St.  Luke,  even  upon  the  very  ground 
of  antiquity  alleged,  ought  to  be  deemed  ge- 
nuine, becaufe  they  are  referred  to  by  writers, 
who,  living  in  the  feco?id  century,  quoted  from 
copies  which  muft  have  been  more  ancient 
than  the  fuppofed  copies  of  the  Ebionites  and 
of  the  Marcionites,  from  which  Epiphanius 

H  2 


loo 

quoted,  who  lived  in  the  fourth  century.  But, 
to  meet  every  poffible  objeffion,  I  will  bring 
forw^ard  an  inftance,  in  which  only  copies  of 
the  fame  precife  nature  are  concerned. 

In  Luke  xxii.  verfes  43,  44.  are  printed  in 
italics  as  of  dubious  authority,  and  we  are  told 
in  a  note,  that  *'  thefe  verfes  are  wanting  in 
**  the  Vatican,  the  Alexandrian,  and  other  ma- 
"  nufcripts,*'  (it  fliould  have  been  ftated,  in 
three  other  manufcripts  of  the  fame  clafs  with 
the  Vatican,  and  neither  of  them  of  any  higher 
antiquity  than  the  eleventh  or  twelfth  centu- 
yiesP,)  ''  and  are  marked  as  doubtful  in  fome 
*'  in  which  they  are  inferted."  Now  admitting 
all  this  in  its  fulleft  extent,  ftill  I  apprehend  it 
muft  follow,  that  the  verfes  are  neverthelefs 
genuine,  if  they  are  clearly  cited  by  writers 
who  could  only  have  been  converfant  with 
manufcripts  which  were  long  prior  in  date  to 


P  It  fliould  likewife  have  been  added,  that  in  the  frji 
of  the  three,  the  commencement  of  thefe  verfes,  wfdij  8e,  is 
notvvithftanding  written  by  the  fame  hand  which  origi- 
nally tranfcribed  the  IMSS.  the  remainder  being  fupplied 
by  another  and  more  recent  hand  in  the  margin ;  and  that 
in  the  fecond,  although  the  verfes  are  evidently  wanting 
here,  they  yet  occur  in  another  Gofpel,  viz.  after  Mat- 
thcvv-  xxvi.  59.     See  Griefbach. 


101 

the  Vatican  and  Alexandrian,  or  indeed  any 
others.  And  they  are  certainly  cited  both  by 
Juffin  and  Irenaeus.  That  they  were  acknow- 
ledged by  Juftin,  Irenasus,  and  many  later  fa- 
thers, Griefbach  might  have  informed  them  ^, 
had  they  been  difpofed  to  confider  both  fides 
of  the  evidence,  although  he  would  not  have 
referred  them  to  the  particular  paflages.  Juf- 
tm  remarks  :  Ei/  yatp  toi^  cLTrofj.wifjLovsvfjLctTiv y  k  (pii/^t 

CUVTCOV  (TVVTSTdxB'CLl,     OTl    l^^Ct)f    CtXTSl  B'^OfJiQci   }COLT€X^LT0 

avTH  Bvxof^sv^  yccci  Xeyovrof,  TrapeX^eTCt),  et  ^watov,  to 
TTor/i^iov  TiiTo.  '^  Nam  in  libris,  qui  funt  ab  ejus 
*'  difcipulis,  ipforumque  feftatoribus  compofiti, 
"  memoriae  mandatum  e{t,Jhdorem  ipjiiis  tarn- 
"  qiiam  guttas  fajigmnis  defluxijje  in  terrain, 
''  eo  deprecante  et  dicente,  Tranfeat,  Ji  fieri 
*^  potejl,  poculwn  Jioc^  Dial,  cum  Tryphone 
in  Oper.  p.  331.  So  alfo  Irenccus  :  — -a^'  ctv 
€aotx,^u(rsv  stti  m  AaZci^^'  aS'  av  l^^cdTS  S'POfu,^^^  ctlfjiATo^ 
''  — nec  lacrymaflet  fuper  Lazarum  ntcfudaf- 
*'  fet  glohos  fangidnisy  lib.  iii.  c.  32.  p.  260. 
Since  therefore  the  Gofpel  of  Marcion  is  not 
recorded  to  have  omitted  thefe  verfes,  and  as 


q  Agnofcunt  Juftin,  Hippol.  Epiph.  Chryf.  Tit.  boftr. 
Csefarius,  Iren.  Hier. 

H  3 


102 

they  are  exprefsly  cited  by  fuch  early  writers 
as  Juftin  and  Irenaeus,  how  is  it  that  they  are 
marked  for  excifion  upon  the  fole  authority  of 
manufcripts  confefledly  written  at  a  later  pe- 
riod ? 

But  to  return  to  the  principal  text  in  con- 
troverly :  we  may  furely  admit  that  it  is  not 
quoted  by  Juftin,  Irenaeus,  or  Tertullian,  with- 
out at  all  impeaching  its  authenticity  ;  for  if 
no  texts  are  to  be  deemed  genuine,  upon  which 
thefe  Fathers  are  wholly  filent,  many  of  con- 
iiderable  importance  in  the  judgment  of  dif- 
ferent parties  muft  be  expunged  from  the  ca- 
non of  Scripture.  Aware  perhaps  of  this,  the 
Tranflators  attempt  to  affign  a  particular  rea- 
fon,  why  lilence  on  this  occafion  is  to  be  ne- 
ceffarily  conftrued  into  ignorance.  They  fay, 
that  the  omiffion  is  the  more  remarkable,  be- 
caufe  *'  the  tiuo  former  have  quoted  aim  oft 
^'  every  text  in  Luke  which  relates  to  the  cru- 
"  cifixion,  and  Tertiilliaii  wTote  concerning 
'*  the  intermediate  ftate."  But  are  thefe  afler- 
tions  true  ?  The  firft  moft  certainly  is  not;  nor 
is  the  laft  in  that  fenfe  in  w^hich  alone  it  can 
bear  upon  the  argument.  Juftin  is  fo  far  from 
quoting  every  text  in  St.  Luke  which  relates 
to  the  crucifixion,  that  from  the  whole  of  this 


105 

twenty-third    chapter,   confifting  of   fifty-fix 
verfes  upon  the  fubjed,  I  have  been  able  to 
difcover  only  one  (the  46th '')  which  is  clearly 
cited  by  him.     I  allude  of  courfe  to  his  ge- 
nuine writings,  and  not  to  others  incorrciftly 
imputed  to  him  ;  for  if  the  latter  are  to  be 
brought  forward,   we  fhall  find  perhaps  two 
more  verfes  quoted  %  but  one  of  thefe  will  be 
the  very  verfe  in  quejlion,     Irenaeus  alfo,  it  is 
remarkable,  refers  but  once  to  the  fame  chap- 
ter, and  that  is  to  the  34th  verfe ^    As  to  Ter- 
tullian,  he  certainly  wrote  a  difl;ind:  treatife 
upon  the  intermediate  fl:ate,  or  rather,  upon 
the  fubjeft  of  Paradife ;  for  he  himfelf  thus 
exprefsly  informs  us  :  ''  Habes  etiam  de  para- 
*'  difo  a  nobis  libellum,  quo  conllituimus  om- 
*^  nem    animam    apud   inferos   fequeftrari   in 
"  diem  Domini^:"  but  the  Tranflators  forget 
to  add,  (a  little  circumftance  of  fome  import- 
ance to  the  quefl:ion,)  that  this  treatife  is  not 
now  extant.     What   therefore   it   might,   or 
might  not,  have  contained  in  the  way  of  quo- 

^  Dial,  cum  Trypbone  In  Oper.  p.  333. 
s  Viz.  V.  34.  and  v.  43.  Quaefliones  et  Refpon.  ad  Or-, 
thod.  in  Operibus,  p.  463,  and  p.  437. 
'  Lib.  iii.  c.  20.  p.  247. 
*^  Opera,  p.  304. 

H4 


104 

tation,  it  muft  be  as  ufelefs  to  conjedure,  as  It 
is  abfurd  to  urge. 

The  only  general  reflexion  which  I  Ihall 
make  upon  this  Angular  tiflue  of  llrange  mif- 
conceptions,  and  ftranger  mifreprefehtations, 
is  this ;  that,  if  their  metaphyfical  arguments 
upon  the  nature  of  the  human  foul,  and  its 
lleep  after  death,  be  founded  upon  no*better 
reafoning  than  that  which  is  here  exhibited  to 
difcredit  a  pafllige  of  Scripture  countenancing 
an  oppofite  docftrine,  the  philofopher  muft  de- 
fpife,  and  the  critic  deride  them. 


105 


1  i 


CHAP.  V. 

Perplexing  Anomalies  in  the  Theory  of 
Articles. 

Hitherto  I  have  confidered  the  attempts 
of  thefe  Tranflators  to  get  rid  of  particular  paf- 
fages  of  Scripture  which  cannot  well  be  ex- 
plained in  conformity  with  their  own  Creed, 
by  difcarding  them  as  unauthentic.  I  come 
now  to  notice  another  exercife  of  their  inge- 
nuity, by  which,  for  fimilar  theological  pur- 
pofes,  they  give  to  certain  undifputed  texts 
meanings  diredlly  the  reverfe  of  thofe  which 
are  ufually  affixed  to  them.  With  this  view 
they  render  (dso^  viv  o  Aoyog,  John  i.  1.  ''  the 
*'  Word  was  a  God;''  and  iavTov  Tlov  th  Qsi^  sttoi^ 
yia-ev,  John  xix.  7.  ''  made  himfelf  a  Son  of  God;'* 
contemplating  the  infertion  of  the  Englifli  in- 
^  definite,  as  neceflarily  refulting  from  the  omif- 
fion  of  the  Greek  definite.  Article.  Their  ob- 
jed,  both  here  and  in  other  inftances  of  the 
fame  kind,  clearly  is  to  divefi  our  Saviour  of 
€very  claim  to  divinity  which  a  peculiar  title 


icy5 

might  be  fuppofed  to  give  him,  and  to  repre- 
fent  him  not  as  God,  or  as  the  Son  of  God  em- 
phatically, but  as  a  God,  or  a  Son  of  God  me- 
taphorically. The  rule  indeed,  which  they 
have  thus  adopted,  is  not  properly  their  own  ; 
it  was  originally  a  fruit  of  Arian  growth :  but, 
not  being  fuited  to  the  general  tafte,  it  hung 
for  a  time  mellowing  and  neglected.  As  the 
Unitarians  however  feem  difpofed,  if  poffible, 
to  eftablilh  its  credit,  let  us  examine  a  little  its 
pretenfions  to  public  approbation. 

If  it  be  really  the  produce  of  found  criti- 
cifm,  and  not  of  mere  theological  conceit,  it 
muft  not  only  appear  corred:  in  one  or  two  fo- 
litary  inftances,  but  prove  of  general  apphca- 
tion.     Upon  this  principle  let  us  try  it. 

In  the  laft  claufe  then  of  John  i.  l.  Bsog  f\v 
0  Aoyof  is  rendered,  as  I  have  obferved,  ''  the 
"  Word  was  a  God/'  becaufe  the  article  o  is 
hot  annexed  to  0go?.  But  why  do  not  thefe 
Tranflators,  for  the  fame  reafon,  alfo  render  sv 
eifix^  y}v  0  Aoycf,  in  the  firft  claufe  of  the  verfe, 
*'  in  a  beginning,"  that  is,  at  fome  indefinite 
commencement,  "  was  the  Word,"  inftead  of 
''  in  tJie  beginning,"  in  conformity  with  the 
common  tranflation  ?  The  true  caufe  perhaps 
it  is  eafy  to  conjedure.     This  would  com- 


107 

pletely  militate  againll  the  only  fenfe  in  M^hich 
they  will  allow  the  expreffion  to  be  taken  ; 
the  words  '^  in  the  beginning"  meaning,  as 
they  choofe  to  fay  after  Socinus,  '^  from  the 
*^  commencement  of  the  Gofpel  difpenfation, 
"  or  of  the  miniftry  of  Chrift." 

But,  concealing  the  fecret  motive,  they  may 
urge  in  their  defence,  that  the  phrafe  '^  in  a 
*'  beginning*'  would  be  an  obfcure  fort  of  ex- 
preffion, while  the  other,  "  a  God,"  is  fuffi- 
ciently  intelligible.  This  is  true  ;  but  it  only 
ferves  to  Ihew,  at  the  very  outfet,  the  general 
inapplicabiUty  of  their  favourite  rule.  That 
the  phrafe  ''  a  God"  is  fufficiently  intelligible 
cannot  indeed  be  difputed ;  yet  may  the  rule 
itfelf  be  juftly  controverted,  which  uniformly 
fupplies  the  abfence  of  the  Greek  Article  by 
the  Englifh  indefinite  Article.  For  if  we  pro- 
ceed with  a  confiftent  tranflation  of  the  fame 
word  ©fof,  in  the  fame  chapter  of  St.  John,  w^e 
fhall  find  it  necefl^ary  either  immediately  to 
abandon  the  rule  altogether,  or  to  reprefent 
the  Evangelill  as  efl:abliihing  a  plurality  of 
Gods.  When,  fot  example,  in  v.  6.  it  is  faid, 
*'  there  was  a  man  fent  from  God,  'usance  0£^," 
if  we  tranflate  this  ''  from  a  God ;"  when  alfo 
in  V.  13.  the  faithful  are  defcribed  as  children 


108 

of  God,  re>cm  Osy,  if  we  tranflate  this  "  children 
*'  of  a  Godj''  and  when  in  v.  18.  it  is  affirmed, 
that  ''  no  man  has  at  any  time  feen  God,  Osov," 
if  we  render  this  too  "  a  God,"  fhall  we  not 
introduce  the  Evangelift  as  countenancing  the 
opinion,  that  there  are  more  Gods  than  one? 
To  avoid  fo  manifeil  an  abfurdity,  as  well  as 
impiety,  we  here  find  the  Unitarians  departing 
from  their  own  principle,  and  tranflating  Oeo^, 
in  all  thefe  inftances,  God,  without  an  Article. 
Is  not  this  a  fpecimen  of  polemical  legerde- 
main rather  than  of  rational  criticifm,  which 
conjures  up  a  little  convenient  Article  for  a 
particular  deception,  and  then  inftantly,  in  a 
fubfequent  difplay  of  fKill,  commands  its  ab- 
fence  ? 

To  what  fubterfuge  can  they  fly  in  order 
to  efcape  the  imputation  of  inferring  a  plu- 
rality of  gods  }  A  is  an  article  which  evi- 
dently relates  to  number,  as  the  French  tin. 
And  thus  perhaps  they  themfelves  intend  it 
fhould  be  taken,  when  they  put  into  the 
mouth  of  the  Centurion  the  words,  *'  Truly  this 
''  was  a  fon  of  a  God  ;'*  Matt,  xxvii.  54.  be- 
caufe  the  Centurion  may  be  fuppofed  to  have 
been  an  heathen.  But  how  will  they  explain, 
confiftently  with  the  dodrine  of  the  Divine 


109 

Unity,  the  following  declaration,  which  they 
afcribe  to  our  Saviour;  *'  God  is  not  a  God  of 
''  the  dead,  but  of  the  living  ?"  Matt.  xxii.  32. 
Were  we  correctly  to  exprefs  the  propolition, 
that  the  Gentiles,  and  not  the  Jews,  acknow- 
ledge the  melTiahfliip  of  our  blefled  Lord,  in- 
Itead  of  faying,  that  Chrift  is  not  a  Chrift, 
fliould  we  not  rather  fay,  that  Chrift  is  not  the 
Chrill  of  the  Jews,  but  of  the  Gentiles  ?  Or, 
to  ufe  a  more  familiar  illuilration,  were  we, 
when  alluding  to  the  hands  in  which  the  fo- 
vereignty  of  this  kingdom  is  lodged,  to  de- 
fcribe  an  exalted  individual,  not  as  ''  the,''  but 
as  *'  a  King  of  England,"  would  it  not  imply, 
that  England  is  governed  by  more  kings  than 
one  ?  It  is  impoffible  however  for  a  moment 
to  fuppofe,  that  they  meail  to  infinuate  a  poly- 
theifm  abhorrent  from  their  creed,  particularly 
when  we  refled,  that  their  creed  uniformly 
rules  the  text,  and  not  the  text  their  creed. 

Had  they  indeed  purfued  their  own  rule,  as 
confiflency  required,  in  every  inftance,  nu- 
merous abfurdities  would  have  arifen,  againft 
which  common  fenfe  muft:  have  inftantly  re- 
volted. I  fliall  inftance  one  out  of  many.  Our 
Saviour  fays,  in  reply  to  the  Tempter,  "  It  is 
''  written  ;  Man  fliall  not  live  by  bread  alone. 


no 

^'  but  by  every  word  which  proceedeth  from 
*'  the  mouth  of  God,  Slcl  ^ofA.ccTo^  Qea/'  Matt.  iv. 
4.  Now  thefe  words,  upon  the  principle  of 
fupplying  our  Article  a,  whenever  the  Greek 
Article  is  omitted,  fliould  have  been  tranllated, 
*'  from  a  mouth  of  a  God;'*  a  phrafe  which 
would  have  implied,  not  only  that  there  are 
more  gods  than  one,  but  that  every  god  has 
more  mouths  than  one  ;  and  thus  would  they 
have  reprefented  our  bleffed  Saviour  as  teach- 
ing a  polytheifm,  not  lefs  wild  and  grofs  than 
the  polytheifm  of  India. 

If  I  am  afked,  "  What  line  then  would  you 
^'  purfue  ?  Would  you,  when  you  tranflate  a 
*'  Greek  noun  without  the  Article,  reject  the 
*'  ufe  of  the  Englifh  Article  a,  and  admit  that 
*'  of  the  Englifli  Article  the,  or  would  you 
*'  tranflate  it  in  Englifli,  as  in  Greek,  without 
^'  any  Article  at  all  ?'*  My  anfwer  is,  that  in 
every  inftance  of  the  kind,  we  fhould  commit 
ourfelves  to  the  guidance,  not  of  a  fuppofed 
infallible  canon,  but  of  common  fenfe  and  the 
context.  On  different  occafions  different  modes 
of  tranflation  mull:  be  adopted  :  and  infiances^ 
may  be  quoted  in  which  all  three  modes  occur 
in  the  fame  paffage.  Thus,  Zysvero  uvB-^cotto^- 
etTre^uXl^evo^  ttcc^cc  Qen*  ovof^u,  ctvTca  Icoccn*}^,  John  i. 


Ill 

6,  when  fully  and  correftly  rendered,  will  be, 
"  There  was  a  man  fent  from  God\  the  name 
'*  of  whom  (or  the  name  to  him)  was  John.'* 
Is  it  poffible  for  any  Tranflator,  how  much 
foever  influenced  by  a  bigoted  attachment  to 
felf  opinion,  and  by  a  fond  affectation  of  lin- 
gular theory,  to  contend,  that  the  words  avS-^a^ 
TTog,  Qeof,  and  ovo^^t,  in  this  verfe,  all  without  the 
Article,  are  all  to  be  tranflated  in  one  and  the 
fame  way  ? 

But  it  may  perhaps  be  faid,  if  fuch  uncer- 
tainty exifls  on  thefe  occalions^  how  are  we  to 
afcertain  the  precife  import  of  a  Greek  noun 
fo  circumftanced  ?  This  quefiion  however  is 
eafily  anfwered  by  aiking  another.  How  do  we 
afcertain  the  precife  import  of  a  Latin  noun 
under  fimilar  circumftances  ?  The  Latin  noun, 
it  is  plain,  muft  be  ufed,  not  occafionally,  but 
always,  without  an  Article,  becaufe  the  Latia 
language  has  none ;  yet  we  contrive  to  fettle 
what  we  conceive  to  be  its  genuine  fenfe  in  all 
cafes,  without  ftumbling  upon  any  difficulty  of 
this  defcription.  Why  fhould  more  perplexity 
arife  in  the  Greek  language  ? 

Whatfoever  pointed  peculiarity  of  meaning 
the  prefence  of  the  Greek  Article  may  be  fup- 
pofed  fometimes  to  indicate,  no  uniform  ana- 


112 

logy  of  conltrudlion,  I  prefume,  can  be  argued 
from  its  abfence.  Its  ellipfes  are  perpetual ;  and 
a  thoufand  inftances  may  be  adduced,  in  which 
neither  its  omiffion,  nor  its  addition,  appears 
to  create  the  flighteft  difference.'  It  is  not 
however  my  intention,  nor  does  the  fubjed  re- 
quire me,  to  enter  into  an  elaborate  difcuffion 
upon  its  philological  importance  or  inllgnifi- 
cance.  Nothing  perhaps  is  more  difficult  than 
to  define  the  exa(3:  nature  and  legitimate  ufe 
of  Articles  in  a  living  language,  as  they  fre- 
quently give  birth  to  anomalies  which  depend 
upon  an  ufage,  bidding  defiance  to  the  fliackles 
of  fyftem.  And  if  this  be  the  cafe  in  a  living 
language,  in  a  dead  one  the  difficulty  muft  be 
incalculably  augmented.  I  fliall  neverthelefs 
venture  to  confider  a  little  more  minutely,  yet 
as  briefly  as  I  can,  the  quefl:ion  of  the  corre- 
fpondence  between  the  Englifh  and  Greek 
modes  of  expreffing  nouns,  in  order  to  point 
out  the  impoffibility  of  refl;ri(3:ing  that  corre- 
fpondence  by  any  rule  or  rules  univerfally  ap- 
plicable. 

In  Englifh  there  are  evidently  three  diftind 
modes  of  expreffing  nouns ;  one,  without  an 
Article,  ahjhlutely ;  another,  with  the  Article  a, 
which  refers  to  number,  indefinitely ;   and  a. 


113 

third,  with  the  Article  the,  definitely.  An  in- 
fiance  of  all  three  modes  occurs  in  the  ufe  of  the 
word  light ;  of  the  firft,  when  God  faid,  "  Let 
"  there  be  light  J'  Gen.  i.  3 ;  of  the  fecond,  when 
the  Meffiah  is  declared  to  be  *'  a  light  to 
*'  lighten  the  Gentiles/'  Luke  ii.  32 ;  and  of  the 
third,  when  our  Saviour  terms  himfelf  "  the 
*'  light  of  the  world,"  John  viii.  1 2.  So  alfo  the 
word  Ji?i  in  the  following  paflages :  "  All  un-*- 
"  righteoufnefs  isjzn/'  John  v.  1 7  ;  *'  There  is  a 
**  fin  unto  death,"  ib.  l6;  *'  Rebellion  is  as  the 
'^  fin  of  witchcraft,"  1  Sam.  xv.  23.  Few  nouns 
however  admit  the  three  modes;  mofi:  only 
the  two  latter ;  and  fome  the  laft  alone;  as  the 
noun  ^fiiJi,  which  is  always  denominated  the 
fun  ;  for  although  it  may  be  fometimes  ufed 
with  the  Article  a  prefixed,  yet  it  can  then 
only  be  taken  hypothetically  with  reference  to 
other  funs,  which  we  conceive  to  exift  in  the 
boundlefs  expa nfe  of  creation. 

If  we  fancy  that  in  this  diverfity  we  fiiill 
perceive  fomething  of  invariable  fyfl:em,  that 
fancy,  as  we  proceed,  muft  foon  forfake  us, 
when  we  turn  to  the  perplexing  anomalies  in- 
troduced by  the  caprice  of  ufage.  A  man,  for 
inftance,  and  a  horfe,  are  both  indeed  to  be 
conlidered  as  belonging  to  one  genus,  viz.  ani- 

X 


114 

nial ;  jet  we  ufe  the  word  man  abfolutelj,  in 
order  to  denote  the  fpecies,  as  "  God  made 
*^  man,''  while  it  would  be  incorreft  to  ufe  the 
other  word  in  the  fame  manner.  How  too 
fliall  we  account  for  the  following  peculiarities? 
We  never  fay  a  thunder,  but  always  thunder ; 
while,  on  the  contrary,  we  never  fay  hurricane, 
but  always  an  hurricane;  fo  that  of  two  nouns 
apparently  fimilar,  one  is  found  to  be  deficient 
in  the  fecond,  and  the  other  in  the  firft  mode 
of  expreffion. 

An  ellipfis  likewife  of  the  Article  the  fre^- 
quently  occurs,  for  which  we  can  feldom  af- 
fign  a  fatisfadlory  reafon.  We  may  indeed 
fometimes  attribute  it  to  colloquial  brevity,  as 
when  "  the  houfe  top"  is  ufed  for  the  top  of 
the  houfe,  and  when  ''  horfe-hair'  is  ufed  for 
the  hair  of  the  horfe  :  but  how  fhall  we  ac- 
acount  for  it  on  more  important  occafions,  a^ 
when  earth  is  put  for  the  earth  which  we  in- 
habit, and  not  for  the  mere  element  fo  deno- 
minated ?  For  although  we  cannot  in  the  fenfe 
alluded  to  corredly  term  God  the  Creator  of 
earth,  yet  may  we  term  him  the  Creator  of 
heaven  and  earth-,  and  we  alfo  daily  pray,  that 
his  will  may  be  done  in  ov  on  earth.  Upon 
what  principle  is  this  variety  to  be  explained  ? 


115 

/  And,  if  no  happy  tvvift  of  logical  dexterity 
can  wreath  ftragglers  of  this  nature  into  the 
fantaftical  chaplet  of  our  fjHem,  what  fuccefs 
can  we  promife  ourfelves  with  others  ftill  more 
rambling  and  pcrverfe  ?  We  apply,  for  example, 
the  terms  heaven  and  fiy  fvnonymoufly  to  de- 
fignate  the  vaulted  expanfe  above  our  beads ;  yet 
we  exprefs  them  differently,  for  we  ufe  the  for- 
mer always  without,  but  the  latter  always  with, 
the  definite  Article.  Again,  before  the  name 
of  that  which  poffeffes  an  exiftence  unlike  to 
all  others,  and  which  is  of  fo  peculiar  a  nature 
as  not  to  admit  the  idea  of  number,  it  is  ufual 
to  place  the  definite  Article,  as  the  fun,  the 
moon,  and  the  world.  And  to  what  other 
clafs  can  the  word  God,  as  fignifying  the  one 
fupreme  and  felf-exiiling  Being,  be  properly 
affigned  ?  Yet  we  do  not,  under  this  applica- 
tion of  the  term,  fay,  the  God,  as  we  fay  the 
fun,  definitely,  but  God,  abfolutelv. 

It  feems  then,  that,  in  explanation  of  fuch  in- 
congruities, we  mufl  have  recourfe,  not  to  any 
infallible  code  of  philological  laws,  but  to  an 
ufage  difdainful  of  all  reflridlion.  Nor  is  even 
this,  principle  to  be  confidered  as  uniform  in 
its  operation,  and  conflant  in  its  charaden 
Fickle,  fluduating,  unliable,  it  fubverts  and  re- 

X2 


116 

eftabliflies,  eredls  and  demoliflies,  at  pleafurC;, 
and  fometimes  abandons  even  its  own  innova- 
tions. A  ftyle  of  expreffion  to  which  we  are 
not  habituated  we  are  apt  to  pronounce  ab- 
horrent from  the  genius  of  our  language  ;  but 
that  fuppofed  genius,  particularly  in  the  cafe 
before  us,  too  often  mocks  defcription  :  when 
we  attempt  to  feize  and  examine  it,  it  affumes 
fo  ihadowy  and  flitting  a  form  as  to  elude  our 
grafp.  To  what,  for  example,  but  to  the  flux 
of  fafliion,  and  the  caprice  of  ufage,  can  we 
afcribe  the  various  modes  of  expreflion  adopted 
in  the  different  tranflations  of  the  tenth  verfe 
of  the  thirty-fecond  Pfalm  ?  The  Common- 
Prayer-Book  Verfion  renders  it  thus  :  ''  Be  ye 
•'  not  like  to  horfe  and  mule,  which  have  no 
'*  underfl;anding,  whofe  mouths  mufl:  be  held 
*'  with  bit  and  bridle,''  The  Bible  Verfion 
thus  :  "  Be  ye  not  as  the  horfe  and  if^e  mule, 
*'  which  have  no  underfl;anding,  whofe  mouth 
**  mufl:  be  held  in  with  bit  and  bridle,'*  We 
here  perceive,  in  the  firfl:  inftance,  a  total  omif- 
fion  of  the  definite  and  indefinite  Articles; 
then  fubfequently  a  reftoration  of  the  former, 
but  not  of  the  latter ;  while,  in  the  prefent  day, 
propriety  would  require  a  reftoration  of  both : 
for  inftead  of  **  whofe  mouth  muft  be  held  in 


117 

**  with  hit  and  hridle,''  we  fliould  now  rather 
fay,  '^  whofe  mouth  muft  be  held  in  w  ith  a 
*'  bit  and  a  bridle."  Nor,  in  proof  that  our 
idea  of  correcftnefs  depends  more  upon  habit 
than  fyftem,  ought  the  provincialifm  of  coun- 
ties to  be  overlooked :  for,  to  an  ear  famihar 
only  with  the  dialed:  of  Cumberland,  the  per- 
petual infertion  of  Articles  does  not  found  lefs 
harfli  and  uncouth  than  the  perpetual  omif- 
fion  of  them  to  a  more  polifhed  ear. 

If  therefore  the  Englifh  language  be  in  its 
ufe  of  Articles  fo  irregular,  how  are  we  pre- 
cifely  to  point  out,  and  to  reftrain  by  certain 
unerring  laws,  its  correfpondence  in  this  refpe6t 
with  the  Greek  language  ?  It  is  well  known, 
that  in  Greek  there  is  only  one  Article,  which 
is  in  general  correctly  tranllated  by  our  defi- 
nite Article  the ;  yet  on  fome  occafions  mull 
we  tranflate  it  indefinitely,  and  on  others  ab- 
folutely.  With  regard  to  its  indefinite  accep- 
tation, fliould  a  prejudice  for  fyftem  induce  us 
to  fufped  the  meaning  of  to  q^o^.  Matt.  v.  1 . 
and  TO  ttXoiov,  Matt.  ix.  1.  we  muft  furely  ren- 
der TO  (jLo^iov,  Matt.  V.  15.  a  meafure ;  o Mcta-ytctKo^y 
John  iii.  lo.  a  teacher;  tqv  oLvSr^uTrov,  John  vii. 
51.  a  (or,  as  the  New  Verfion  has  it,  any) 
man;  and  ro  -^ev^o^,  John  viii.  44.  a  lie.     Nor 

I  3 


118 

Will  the  abfolute  fenfe  in  which  the  noun  coni- 
nefted  with  it  is  occafionally  taken,  appear 
doubtful,  when  we  obferve,  that  T'/iv  ^ly.Akoa-jvYiv, 
Matt.  V.  6.  can  only  fignifj  righfeoajjiejk,  not 
ihe  or  a  righteoufnefs ;  yj  x^P^^  icai' ri  dXfjSstctr, 
John  i.  1 7.  grace  and  tinith-^  and  €k  m  S-avctn^  si^ 
Tviv  'Ccoviv,  John  V.  24.  from  death  to  life,  I  ufe 
the  ftrong  terms  mitjl  and  can  v/ithout  fear  of 
contradiction,  becaufe  the  New  Verfion  itfelf 
fanclions  their  application. 

But  further,  as  a  Greek  noun  tcith  the  Ar- 
ticle muft  be  varioufly  rendered,  fo  alfo,  as  I 
have  already  remarked,  without  the  Article^ 
muft  it  be  underftood  fometimes  definitely, 
fometimes  indefinitely,  and  fometimes  abfo- 
lutely.  Having  previoufly  however  adverted 
to  thefe  points,  I  fhall  not  fruitlefsly  multiply 
examples,  only  fubjoining,  with  refpedl  to  the 
lirft  mode  of  expreffion  alluded  to,  a  fingle 
paflage,  which,  even  if  it  flood  alone,  would, 
I  conceive,  prove  decifive  upon  the  fubjed:. 
St.  John  fays,  ipct  nv  ^?  ^ejccczr,,  c.  iv.  d.  Would 
it  not  be  nonfenfe  to  tranllate  this  **  an  hour'* 
inflead  of  *'  the  hour  was  about  the  tenth  V* 

When  thefe  different  circumflances  are  con- 
templated; when  we  confider  that  in  our  owq 
language  the  addition  or  omiffion  of  an  Article 


119 

is  often  attributable  to  no  other  caufe  than  to 
the  predominance  of  a  paramount  ufage;  when 
we  perceive  limilar  irregularities  to  exift  in  the 
Greek  language ;  and  the  correfpondence  be- 
tween both  to  be  regulated  by  no  fixed  and 
determinate  principles ;  who  w^ill  boafl:  of  re- 
ducing to  the  fubjedion  of  rule  forms  of  ex- 
preffion  fuperior  to  all  rule  ?  We  are  indeed  too 
apt,  on  every  occafion,  to  reprefent  pleonafms 
and  ellipfes  as  lyftematical  ornaments,  inftead 
of  what  they  often  are,  unfyftematical  ble- 
mifhes,  of  language ;  and  to  dream  of  inde- 
fcribable  elegancies,  where  little  perhaps  is 
really  difcoverable  except  the  negligence  of 
habit,  or  the  peculiarity  of  cuftom  :  but  as 
well  may  we  attempt  to  chain  the  wind,  as  to 
reftrid:  diverfity  of  ufage  in  the  redundance  or 
fuppreffion  of  Articles,  by  any  thing  like  an 
invariable  uniformity  of  conftrudion. 


14 


120 


CHAP.  VI. 

Exifience  of  an  Evil  Being.     Tranjlation  of 
the  words  Xoltciv  and  AiccSoAo^, 

Another  effort  to  regulate  Scripture  by 
the  ftandard  of  Unitarian  faith  occurs  in  the 
lingular  mode  of  occafionally  tranflating  the 
words  '^dTccv  and  Aioi^SoXof,  not  as  proper  names, 
but  as  nouns  appellative.  They  are  therefore 
thus  rendered  in  the  following  paflages :  '*  Get 
*'  thee  behind  me,  thou  adverfary,  Matt.  xvi.  23. 
"  Have  I  not  chofen  you  twelve?  And  yet  one 
"  of  you  is  afalfe  acciifer,  John  vi.  7 1  :  There 
*^  hath  been  given  to  me  a  thorn  in  the  flefh, 
^'  an  angel-adverfary  to  buffet  me,  2  Cor.  xii.  7. 
*'  Give  not  advantage  to  the  Jlanderer,  Ephef. 
*^  iv.  28.  Left  the  adverfary  fhould  gain  ad- 
'^  vantage  over  us  ;  for  we  are  not  ignorant  of 
"  his  devices,  2  Cor.  ii.  11.  Have  been  taken 
*'  captive  by  the  accufer,  2  Tim.  ii.  26." 

The  objed  propofed  by  this  tranflation,  and 
explicitly  avowed  in  various  explanatory  notes, 
introduced  at  almofl  every  pofTible  opportu- 
nity, evidently  is,  to  exclude  from  the  Chrif- 


121 

tian  creed.  In  conformity  with  the  fentiments 
of  the  Unitarian  fchool,  the  dodrine  of  an 
evil  Being  fuperior  to  man.  They  think  it,  I 
prefume,  irrational  to  fuppofe,  that  a  Being  of 
this  defcription  exifts,  becaufe  fuch  an  ex- 
iftence  falls  not  immediately  under  the  cog- 
nizance of  the  human  faculties ;  and  what 
they  do  not  think  it  rational  to  conceive,  they 
will  not  allow  to  be  contained  in  holy  Scrip- 
ture. Hence  they  tell  us  more  than  once, 
that  the  term  devil  means  only  ^'  the  principle 
"  of  evil  perfonified,"  Matt.  xiii.  39.  John  viii. 
44.  1  John  iii.  8. 

To  enter  into  a  philofophical  difcuffion  of 
this  fubje(9;  would  be  foreign  to  my  defign,  as 
well  as  irrelevant  to  the  true  point  which  can 
be  correctly  faid  to  be  in  controverfy.  The 
point  in  difpute  is  rather  a  queftion  of  fad: 
than  one  of  philofophy :  it  is  limply,  whether 
Jewifli  opinions  and  Jewifli  phrafeology  will 
warrant  us  in  concluding,  that  by  the  expref- 
fions  ^ATctv  and  Ai^SoAcs"  our  Saviour  and  his 
Apoftles  meant  a  real  perfon,  or  merely  a  per- 
fonified  quality. 

Truths  univerfally  admitted  require  no  formal 
definition ;  they  are  ufually  introduced  in  the 
way  of  allufion,  and   in   moll  inftances  are 


122 

folely  deducible  from  fome  opinion  Hated,  or 
from  fome  fa6t  recorded,  by  inference.  If 
then  the  exiftence  of  an  evil  fpirit  be  no  where 
diredlly  aflerted  in  the  Old  Teftament,  we  muft 
hot  on  that  account  imagine,  that  it  is  not  ex- 
frefsly  implied  there ;  for  a  fimilar  remark 
may  be  made  refpecfting  the  doftrine  of  a  fu- 
ture ftate ;  and  yet  are  we  forbidden  by  Chrift 
himfelf  to  deny  that  it  is  there  diftindly  taught. 
Matt.  xxii.  32. 

In  the  book  of  Job,  a  book  to  which  critics 
coincide  in  imputing  the  higheft  antiquity  S  an 

a  Carpzovius,  if  not  the  laft,  doubtlefs  not  the  leaft,  of 
biblical  critics,  gives  the  following  opinion,  as  the  refult 
of  his  reflexions  upon  the  fubjeft  of  its  antiquity  :  "  Sic 
^^  divinus  jam  ante  Mo/en  extabat  Jobi  liber_poeticus,  ad 
^'  inftru6lionem  fidelium  le6tus  quidem,  et  aflervatus,  fed 
«^  Canonico  nondum  a^ioofxciTi  infignis.  Poftquam  autem 
■"  divinis  aufpiciis  Mofis  opera  condendi  Canonis  facri 
*^  factum  effet  initium,  diu  poll,  circa  Samuelis  forte  zeta- 
"  tem,  ejufdemque  ni  fallor  manu,  divini  numinis  jufTu, 
"  canonlcis  ille  libris  additus  et  ad  latus  Arcae  in  Sanc- 
**  tuario  publice  repofitus  videtur,  cum  Prologo  ac  Epilogo 
<^  hiftorico  ^soTrvsufoo^  ornaflet  auxilTetque  ilium  Samuel, 
"  ut  quse  fermonum  a  Jobo  exaratorum  occafio,  quis 
*^  fcopus,  quis  hiftoriae  nexus,  quse  rerum  geftarum  feries, 
"  et  cataftrophe  fuerit,  ad  communem  Ecclefiae  omnium 
*'  temporum  notitiam  et  edificationem,  ad  oculum  pateret. 
**  Ut  adeo  geminum  agnofcat  lihtr  f crip  for  em,  Johurriy  qua 


123 

^evil  Being,  under  the  defignation  of  Satan,  is 
diredly  noticed  as  appearing  in  the  divine  pre- 
'fence,  and  as  obtaining  permiffion  to  attack 
the  integrity  of  Job  by  the  fevereft  temporal 
infliclions.  This  charadler,  it  is  true,  is  con- 
lidered  by  fome  as  merely  ideal,  as  nothing 
more  than  an  elegant  embellifliment  of  a  fub- 
lime  poem.  Thofe,  however,  v^^ho  thus  confider 
it,  do  not  perhaps  fufficiently  refleft,  that  poets 
are  not  philofophers  ;  that  the  celeilial  Beings 
ufually  defcribed  by  them  are  not  the  fole 
creatures  of  their  own  imagination,  but  fuch 
as  are  to  be  found  in  the  popular  creed  of  their 
times;  and  that  the  gods  of  Homer  and  Virgil, 
not  lefs  than  the  angels  and  devils  of  Milton, 
•were  fuppofed  to  exift  in  nature.  Befides,  if 
we  are  at  liberty  to  prefume  that  Satan  is  an 
ideal  chara6ler,  are  we  not  at  equal  liberty  to 


*'  fui  parte  metro  eft  adftri6i:us,  et  Samuelem,  quod  ad  ca- 
""  pita  priora  duo,  et  poftremum,  attinet.  Ad  Samuelem 
"  vero  ea  de  caufa  referre  malui,  quod  loquendi  modus,  in 
."  priore  Samuelis  libro  adhibitus,  ex  alTe  illi  refpondet, 
**  quo  profaica  in  libro  Jobi  capita  perfonant.  Tarn  plane 
*'  tarn  perfpicue  tarn  pure  utrohique  fermo  fe  hahet  EhrcBuSy 
"  tarn  ordinate  porro,  ac  fuccin6le,  narrationis  feries  ut 
*^  ovum  vix  ovo  fimilius  videatur."  Intvodudio  ad  Lib, 
Poet.  Bibl.  p.  58.  Ed.  1 73 1. 


124 

prefume  the  fame  of  the  other  party  in  the 
dialogue,  even  of  God  himfelf  ? 

But,  in  truth,  it  is  impolTible  for  the  cha- 
rafter  of  Satan  to  be  here  contemplated  as  a 
mere  poetical  embellifliment ;  and  that  for  the 
plaineft  of  all  reafons;  becaufe  the  chapters  in 
which  it  is  introduced  contain  nothing  bear- 
ing the  flighteft  refemblance  to  poetry^  The 
two  firfl:  chapters  of  Job  are  manifeftly  pro- 
faical,  and  are  exprefled  after  the  manner  of 
the  fimplefl:  and  pureft  narrative.  No  metrical 
compofition  occurs  until  the  third  chapter,  and 
then  commences  a  ftyle  wholly  diffimilar  to 
the  preceding,  not  only  as  being  poetical,  but 
as  appearing,  in  the  judgment  of  the  beft  cri- 
tics, to  be  replete  with  Arabifms,  and  an  ob- 
folete  Hebrew  phrafeology  anterior  to  the 
times  of  Mofes.  Since  therefore  the  prepara- 
tory narrative,  in  which  alone  any  mention  is 
made  of  Satan,  is  perfedly  profaical,  and  be- 
fpeaks  a  different  author,  as  well  as  a  later  pe- 
riod, it  is  abfurd  to  throw  out  crude  conjec- 
tures about  poetical  imagery,  where  neither 
metre  nor  poetry  exifts. 

With  the  paiTage  alluded  to  in  Job  may 
be  compared  another  in  1  Kings  xxii.  19. 
in  which  the  prophet  Michaiah  defcribes  an 


125 

almoft    fimilar  tranfaftion   in   almoft    fimilar 
terms.     The  hofts  of  heaven  are  reprefented 
in  both  inftances  as  Handing  in  the  prefence  of 
God,  and  a  particular  fpirit  is  noticed  as  intro- 
ducing himfelf  into  the  angelical  aflembly,  and 
as   counfelling,    and   fubfequently    executing, 
evil  againll  an  individual  among  men.     This 
fpirit  is  in  Job  denominated  ]tO*^n  the  Satan, 
a  word  ufualiy  conJfidered  as  derived  from  a 
root  fignifying  to  hate  or  oppofe  ;  in  the  book 
of  Kings  he  is  denominated  nilH  the  fpirit ; 
the  former  being  a  defignation  taken  from  the 
malignity   of  his    difpofition,    the   latter   one 
taken  from    the   immortality   of   his   nature. 
That  the  prophet  Michaiah  meant  by  the  ex- 
preffion  m*in  a  fuperior  Being  of  a  particular 
defcription,  feems  evident  from    the   demon- 
Itrative  prefix  n  ;  and  as  a  fuperior  Being  of  a 
particular  defcription  is  directly  pointed  out, 
is  not  his  identity  with  the  Satan  of  Job  appa- 
rent from  the  nature  of  his  counfel  and  agency> 
from  his  becoming  ''  a  lying  fpirit"  ^pti?  ni"l  in 
the  mouths  of  the  prophets  of  Ahab,  to  lead 
that  prince  on  to  deftrudlion  ?  Although  we 
were  to  admit  that  the  infpired  writers  might 
in  neither  inftance  intend  to  reprefent  the  ce- 
leftial  council  as  an  adual  occurrence,  adopting 


126 

the  form  of  dialogue,  that  prominent  feature  of 
all  oriental  compofition,  becaufe  it  was  the 
moft  ufual  and  moft  impreffive ;  yet  would  it 
be  one  thing  to  fuppofe  the  dialogue,  and  an- 
other to  fuppofe  the  characters,  to  which  it  is 
afcribed,  fi6iilious.  Nor  does  it  appear  more 
reafonable  to  make  a  partial  feleclion  among 
thofe  characters  at  pleafure ;  to  confider  God 
and  the  angels  as  real  beings,  and  Satan,  the 
principal  agent  in  both  tranfactions,  as  an  ima- 
ginary one ;  to  introduce  the  Deity  himfelf 
converfing  with  an  abfolute  non-entity.  Be- 
iides,  even  in  the  boldeli  flyle  of  profopopoeia> 
it  would  be  anomalous,  becaufe  it  would  be 
unintelligible,  to  affix  any  other  denomination 
to  the  thing  or  quality  perfonified,  than  its 
true  and  appropriate  one.  Thus  had  Solomon, 
in  his  elegant  perfonification  of  ivijdom,  (Pro- 
verbs viii.)  fubiiituted  for  wijdom  the  term 
friendfliip,  becaufe  ivifdom  is  friendly  to  the 
beft  interelts  of  man  ;  or,  what  would  have 
been  (till  more  obfcure,  the  term  f?^iend;  would 
not  his  alluiion  have  been  utterly  incompre- 
henfible  ?  And  yet  mult  w^e  fay,  according  to 
what  Unitarians  conlider  as  the  only  rational 
expofition  of  the  paflage,  that  the  author  of 
the  two  firli  chapters  of  Job,  when  he  wiflied 


127 

to  perfonify  evil,  fufficiently  marked  his  mean«^ 
ing  by  adopting  the  expreffion  \D\^r\  the  enemy, 
folely  becaufe  evil  is  inimical  to  man. 

To  the  preceding  quotations  from  Job  and 
Kings  may  be  fubjoined  another  of  a  fimilar 
import.  It  is  this  :  ''  And  he  fliewed  me  Jo- 
"  fliua  the  high-priell  ftanding  before  the  an- 
"  gel  of  the  Lord,  and  Satan  ptrn  Handing  at 
"  his  right  hand  to  re/ijl  him,  pLDt^^^.  And 
"  the  Lord  faid  unto  Satan,  The  Lord  rebuke 
"  thee,  O  Satan."  Zech.  iii.  1,  2.  Here  fome 
have  conjediured,  that  the  word  Satan  means 
only  thofe  adverfaries  who  oppofed  the  high- 
priell:  in  the  rebuilding  of  the  temple,  after  the 
return  of  the  Ifraelites  from  captivity.  It  is 
remarkable,  however,  that  St.  Jude  gives  the 
precife  form  of  reproof  mentioned  by  Zecha- 
riah  on  this  occafion ;  ''  The  Lord  rebuke  thee,? 
as  one  ufed  by  Michael  the  archangel  in  a  con- 
tention with  fomething  more  than  a  mere  hu- 
man adverfary.  Indeed  moft  commentators 
are  difpofed  to  think,  that  St.  Jude  alludes  to 
this  very  paffage  in  Zechariah  ;  and  much  in- 
genuity has  been  exhibited  ^  in  reconciling  the 

^  Certainly  not  the  lead  ingenious  conjecture  on  this 
fiabjed  is  that  of  Stofch,  which  Schleufner  gives  in  the 


128 

texts.  But  for  my  prefent  purpole  it  is  not 
perhaps  materiaL  If  St*  Jude  really  alludes 
to  it,  the  meaning  of  the  word  Satan,  at  leafl: 
as  he  underftood  it,  will  be  evident.  If  he 
does  not,  but  refers  to  another  author  and  a 
different  tranfaftion,  this,  inftead  of  diminifli- 
ing,  will  be  only  adding  to,  the  teftimony ;  for 
even  apocryphal  teftimony,  in  corroborating 
the  ufual  acceptation  of  a  particular  phrafe, 
muft  be  deemed  admilTible.  If  therefore  the 
llyle  of  the  angelical  reproof  be  the  fame  in 
Zechariah,  in  St.  Jude,  and  in  a  preceding  apo- 
cryphal author,  and  if  the  party  reproved  be 

following  terms  :  "  Jude  9.  ad  quern  locum  tamen  aliam 
*'  earn  que  ingeniofam  conje6luram  protulit  Stofch  in  Ar- 
''  chffiol.  CEconom.  N.  T.  p.  41.  qui  o-wjxa  Mcouo-sojf  reddit 
*^fervum  Mofis,  ipfumque  adeo  pontiiicem  maximum  Jo* 
*'fuam  intelligit,  fimulque  monet  o-wjxa  in  notione  man- 
*'  cipiiyfervii  etiam  honoratiori  fenfu  adhiberi  de  militihus 
*'  cujufcunque  ordinisJ*  Lexic.  Art.  o-ojfxa.  For  the  accep* 
tation  of  <rMiJi,ot.  in  the  fenfe  of  a  fervant,  fee  Wetftein  in 
Apoc.  xviii.  13. 

Schoetgen,  in  his  Horoe  Talmud*  vol.  i.  p.  1080.  offers 
another  conje6lure.  He  confiders  (rw|W,a  Mcouo-sw^  as  a  He- 
braifm,  meaning  only  Mbfes  himfelf :  but  he  does  not 
make  out  his  point.  In  Rabbinical  Hebrew  indeed  DU 
is  ufed  reciprocally,  but  always,  I  conceive,  with  a  prono- 
minal affix,  and  not  in  conftru6lion  with  another  fub^ 
ftantive. 


129 

in  each  inftance  defcribed  under  the  fame  ap- 
pellation, will  it  not  follow,  that  in  each  in- 
ftance alfo  the  fame  character  is  defignated  ? 

So  general  indeed  was  the  perfualion  among 
the  Jews  of  this  reproof  being  uttered  to  an 
infernal  fpirit,  that  in  the  Talmud  we  find  the 
repetition  of  the  very  w^ords  alluded  to  pro- 
pofed  as  the  moli  effectual  proteftion  againft 
the  attacks  of  Satan.  The  fuperftitious  Tal- 
mudiffs  ^  caution  their  timid  difciple,  a  warn- 
ing faid  to  have  been  given  by  Sammael,  w^ho 
is  elfewhere  termed  Satan,  the  angel  of  death, 
not  to  ftand  in  the  way  of  a  female  proceffion 
returning  from  a  funeral,  ''  becaufe,"  faith  the 
angel  of  death,  ''  becaufe  I,  with  fword  in  hand, 
*^  leap  exulting  before  it,  and  I  pollefs  the  do- 
'"  minion    of    torture.     Mm    ip^D    '^NtT    '^DD 

*'  bnn^  ^\^\:;'\  ^b  v''^  n»:2  '>yT\^  p^^Db.    But  if," 

continues  the  Gemara,  ''  the  meeting  be  un- 
"  avoidable,  what  is  his  remedy  ?  Let  him  re- 
"  cede  fome  paces  from  the  fpot.  If  a  river 
'^  be  near,  let  him  ford  it ;  or  if  a  road  in  an- 
,"  other  diredlion,  let  him  proceed  that  way  ; 
"  or  if  a  wall,  let  him  ftand  behind  it.     But  if 

c  Orcio  n^];")f  Codex  niDnn  cap.  vii.  Gemara.  Barto- 
loccii  Bib.  Rabbin,  v.  iii.  p.  369.  A  pallage  of  a  fimilar 
tendency  is  alfo  quoted  by  Wagenfeil  in  his  Sota,  p.  484.  • 

K 


130 

*'  no  retreat  appear,  then  let  him  turn  his  face 
*'  and  exclaim,  *  The  Lord  faid  to  Satan,  The 
*^  Lord  rehuhe  thee^  Satan ;  and  the  danger 
"  fliall  depart  from  him." 

Would  you  then,  perhaps  the  Unitarians 
will  fay,  with  that  contempt  which  generally 
charafterizes  the  conceit  of  fuperior  wifdom, 
would  you  then  revive  the  obfolete  extrava- 
gance of  Rabbinical  reverie?  Certainly  not. 
But  my  argument  furely  will  not  fufFer  by  the 
proof,  that  the  Jews  themfelves,  who  mani- 
feftly  could  not  have  been  influenced  by  Chrif^ 
tian  expofitions,  have  always  underftood  the 
text  of  Zechariah  precifely  as  I  do,  and  pre- 
cifely  indeed  as  the  generality  of  Chriftians 
have  always  done.  To  eflablifh  the  facft  is  one 
thing  5  but  to  approve  of  every  abfurdity  which 
a  fuperftitious  imagination  may  deduce  from  it^ 
is  clearly  another. 

In  addition  alfo  to  what  has  been  faid,  it 
may  be  remarked,  that  the  expreffion  ]^^r\, 
with  the  demonftrative  n  prefixed,  occurs  but 
twice  in  the  Old  Teftament,  in  Job  and  in  Ze- 
chariah ;  and  that  in  both  cafes  the  Being  fo 
denominated  appears  in  the  prefence  of,  and 
is  addrefled  by,  God  himfelf.  Is  it  not  there- 
fore highly  improbable,  that  the  fame  expref- 


131 

lion,  thus  diftinguifhed,  fliould,  in  the  firft  in* 
ftance,  fignify  the  perfonification  of  an  abftrad: 
idea,  that  of  evil;  and  in  the  fecond,  a  mere 
human  being  ^ 

Were  the  foregoing  obfervations  infufficient 
to  prove  the  ancient  behef  in  a  fuperior  order 
of  evil  fpirits,  an  additional  argument  might  be 
brought  from  Deuter.  xxxii.  17.  v^here  it  is 
faid,  ''  They  facrified  to  devils,  Cntr.  not  to 
*'  God."  For  it  feems  indifputable,  that  the 
word  D^S^,  whatfoever  difference  of  opinion 
may  be  entertained  refpefting  its  derivation, 
muft  mean  detefted  objedls  of  heathen  worflaip, 
which  were  fuppofed  to  poffefs  a  real  exiftence, 
becaufe  it  is  tranllated  Aaif^ovia,,  not  only  in  the 
Septuagint,  but  by  the  author  of  the  apocry- 
phal book  Baruch,  c.  iv.  7.  and  by  the  Apoftle 
Paul,  1  Cor.  X.  20 ;  and  the  fpiritual  nature 
alfo  of  the  ActijLcovia,  is  lirongly  afferted  both  in 
the  Apocrypha  and  in  the  New  Teltament. 

Apocryphal  teftimony  indeed  is  inadmiffible 
in  fettling  a  point  of  doftrine  ;  but  it  may  at 
leaft  be  received  in  determining  the  currency 
of  an  opinion.  It  ftiould  be  therefore  noticed, 
that  in  the  Wifdom  of  Solomon  the  fall  of 
man  is  diredly  imputed  to  the  envy  of  the  de-, 
til :  "  For  God  created  man  to  be  immortal, 

K2 


132 

^'  and  made  him  to  be  an  image  of  his  own 
**  eternity  ;  neverthelefs  through  envy  of  the 
'*  devil,  (pS-ovco  Aiu^Aa,  came  death  into  the 
'*  world,  and  they  who  hold  to  his  Jide,  ol  tvi^ 
*'  smiva  fA^epi^o^  ovT€^y  do  find  it."  c.  ii.  23,  24.  Is 
not  the  perfonahty  of  the  Devil,  A/ctSoAo^,  here 
pointed  out  in  terms,  the  meaning  of  which  it 
is  impoffible  to  miftake  ? 

Having  thus  confidered  the  principal  traces 
of  the  fubjed:  before  me  difcoverable  in  the 
Old  Teftament,  I  ftiall  now  turn  to  the  New. 

The  authors  of  this  Verfion  affirm,  that  the 
word  Satan,  whatfoever  might  have  been  the 
vulgar  opinion,  certainly,  in  the  contemplation 
of  Chrift  and  his  Apoftles,  indicated  not  a  real 
but  a  fictitious  being. 

It  is  natural  however  to  alk,  upon  what 
proof  do  they  ground  their  argument,  that  the 
private  opinion  of  our  Saviour  w^as  in  direct 
oppofition  to  his  public  tefl:imony  ;  that  when 
he  fpoke  of  Satan  he  meant  by  that  expreffion 
no  more  than  a  lymbolical  exiftence,  the  mere 
perfonification  of  an  abfiiracft  quality  ?  They 
will  perhaps  anfwer,.  upon  the  prefumption 
that  he  could  not,  confiftently  with  reafon, 
have  meant  otherwife.  But  why  fhould  it  be 
deemed  irrational  to  conceive,  that  intellectual 


133 

beings  of  a  fuperior  order  may  have  tranfgreiTed 
the  laws  of  their  Creator,  as  well  as  thofe  of 
an  inferior  order  ;  that  there  fliould   be  bad 
angels  as  well  as  bad  men  ?  And  what  is  this 
rule  of  human  reafon,  from  which  revelation 
itfelf  muft  never  be  fuppofed  to  fwerve  ?  If 
they  will  liften  to  a  critic  of  character,  whofe 
occafional  aberrations  from   received   opinion 
at  leaft  mull  recommend  him  to  their  efteem, 
he  will  tell  them,  that  ^'  what  we  call  reajon, 
"  and  by  which   we  would  new  model  the 
*'  Bible,"  (he  is  fpeaking  of  theological  conjec- 
ture in  the  emendation  of  the  text,)   ''  is  fre- 
''  quently  nothing  more  ih'dnjbme  fq/Mo?iahle 
*' Jj/Jlejji  of  philofophy ,  which,  lafts  only  for  a 
*'  time,  and  appears  fo  abfurd   to  thofe  who 
^*  live  in  later  ages,  that  they  find  it  difficult  to 
*'  comprehend  how  rational  beings  can  have 
*^  adopted  fuch  ridiculous  notions  ^."     And  he 
inftances  the  example  of  the  Gnofiics.     In  the 
days  of  Gnofticifm  indeed  every  thing  was  fpi- 
ritualized,  and  credulity  carried  to  an  extreme 
one  way ;  but  now,  it  feems,  every  thing  is  tp 
be  materialized,  and  incredulity  puflied  to  an 
extreme   the   other.     Truth,  however,   I  am 

^-  Michaelis's  Introdudion,  vol.  ii.  part  i.  p.  415. 
K  3 


134 

perfuaded,  may  ftill  be  found  in  the  middle 
lyftem  ;  in  a  lyftem  equally  remote  from  the 
fantaffical  reveries  of  the  Gnoftics,  and  from 
the  negative  hypothefes  of  the  Unitarians. 

But  let  us  more  attentively  confider  the 
proofs  of  this  fappofed  Chriftian  philofophy. 
We  muft  underftand  then,  that  a  profeffed  ob- 
}€&.  of  our  Saviour's  miffion  was  to  abolifh  the 
fuperftitious  doftrine  of  evil  fpirits ;  to  eradi- 
cate from  the  popular  mind  the  ideal  empire 
of  darknefs.  Conceiving  this  therefore  to  have 
been  an  objedl  of  his  miffion,  how,  we  may 
alk,  did  he  efFedl  it  ?  Was  it,  as  in  the  cafe  of 
Pharifaical  fuperftition,  by  attacking  the  ofFen- 
live  creed  in  bold  and  difdainful  language,  and 
in  terms  expoiing  it,  without  referve,  to  merited 
contempt  and  infamy  ?  Indifputably  not.  But, 
on  the  other  hand,  by  adopting  it  on  every  oc- 
cafion  as  his  own,  by  temporizing  with  his 
hearers,  by  foftering  their  prejudices  even  to 
fatiety,  and  by  ultimately  leaving  them  to  cor- 
real their  own  errors !  Surely  if  fuch  were  our 
Saviour's  objeft,  his  mode  of  accomplilhing 
that  objed  was  rather  lingular  «.     Nor  Ihould 

e  See  Mr.  John  Jones's  "  Illuftrations  of  the  four  Gof- 
«  pels,"  p.  I72>i73' 


135 

it  be  forgotten,  that  the  Unitarians,  on  other 
occafions,  withhold  at  pleafure  their  belief  in 
every  thing  which  is  not  exprefsly  and  re- 
peatedly declared :  yet  on  this  occafion  would 
they  wifh  us  to  believe  that  which  is  not  de- 
clared at  all ;  which  is  folely  deducible  from 
an  aflumed  paramount  rule  of  reafon,  and 
from  principles  of  fcriptural  interpretation  too 
refined  for  vulgar  comprehenfion. 

If  it  were  one  avowed  objecft  of  our  Sa- 
viour's million  to  annihilate  the  received  doc- 
trine of  an  evil  Being,  we  might  conjecture,  that 
fome  very  early  indication  of  it  would  appear 
in  the  Evangelical  hiftory.  But,  on  the  con- 
trary, we  are  informed,  that  at  the  very  com- 
mencement of  his  miniftry  he  was  "  led  up  of 
*'  the  Spirit  into  the  wildernefs  to  be  tempted 
*'  by  the  devil,'"  Matt.  iv.  1  ;  and  this  is  Hated 
with  various  particulars  of  the  event,  without 
the  flighteft  collateral  or  ulterior  explanation. 
The  authors  of  the  New  Verfion  indeed  fay, 
*^  This  form  of  expreiRon  (viz.  '  Jefus  was  led 
'  up  by  the  Spirit')  denotes  that  the  hiflorian 
*'  is  about  to  defcribe  a  vijionary  fcene,  and 
*'  not  a  real  event."  And  fo  faid  Farmer  be- 
fore them.  But  what  is  the  reply  of  another 
favourite  writer  of  the  fame  fchool  ?  "  When 

k4 


136 

"  this  is  the  cafe,"  obferves  Mr.  John  Jones,  *^  it 
^'  is  always  declaimed  that  the  fcene  is  vijionary^ 
"  and  not  j^eal.  *****  Do  the  EvangeHfts 
*^  then  fay,  that  the  temptations  of  Chrift,  or 
"  the  fcenes  which  he  faw,  were  a  vijionf  Not 
^'  a  word,  nor  the  llightefl;  intimation  of  the 
^'  kind  is  given  by  them  ;  and  there  is  as  good 
*'  reafon  for  fuppofing  that  he  was  baptized, 
''  or  ajinounced  bv  a  voice  from  heaven  as  the 
"  Son  of  God,  in  a  vijion,  as  for  thinking  he 
"  was  tempted  in  a  vijion,''  p.  630.  Again, 
^'  With  the  New  Teftament  in  our  hands,  we 
'^  feel  ourfelves  furrounded  with  the  mild  and 
*'  benignant  fplendour  of  truth  and  reality  ; 
''  but  this  critic  (viz.  Farmer)  would  envelope 
*'  our  hemifphere  in  gloom  at  the  moment  the 
*^  Sun  of  righteoufnefs  fheds  his  pureft,  fereneft 
"  rays  on  our  horizon  ;  and  zvith  prepojierous 
^'  officioufnefs  would  refled:  on  our  path  the 
''  livid  light  of  a  midnight  taper,  when  the  Son 
^'  of  God  himfelf  ftands  before  us  clothed  with 
*^  the  luminary  of  day."  p.  632.  It  feems,  then, 
tlikt  it  mull  not  be  a  vifion.  Still  however,  al- 
though ''  we  feel  ourfelves  furrounded  with  the 
*^  mild  and  benignant  fplendour  of  truth  and 
'^  reality,''  it  may  only  be,  according  to  the  fe- 
cond  hypothefis  of  our  Tranflators,  ''  a  figura- 


137 

'*  tive  defcriptionof  the  train  of  thoughts  which 
^^  pafled  through  the  mind  of  Jefus.'*  And 
this  is  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Cappe,  and  Mr.  John 
Jones  himfelf,  I  fhall  not  however  wafte  my 
time  in  attempting  to  fpht  the  hair  of  reality 
between  writers  whofe  only  difference  of  opi- 
nion feems  to  be,  that,  while  one  reprefents 
our  Saviour  as  forefeeing,  in  a  vijioii  at  Naza- 
reth, the  future  fcene  of  his  fufferings,  and,  ''  in 
"  order  to  qualify  him  for  death,  as  dreaming 
^'  that  he  fhould  die,''  the  other  reprefents  him 
as  forefeeing  the  fame  fcene  with  his  eyes 
open  in  the  ivildernefs ;  but  fliall  pafs  on  to 
other  confiderations,  limply  noticing  '^  the  con^ 
*'  Jirmation  (as  it  is  termed)  of  his  interpreta- 
*'  tion,"  given  by  Mr.  John  Jones,  who,  with- 
out any  particular  comment,  refers  for  this 
purpofe  to  a  well  known  allegory  of  Xeno- 
phon,  denominated  *'  the  Choice  of  Hercules  ;''^ 
and  adds,  that  ''  nothing  in  all  antiquity  can 
*'  be  found  more  fimilar  to  the  temptation  of 
*^  our  Lord,  both  in  fentiment  and  language  ! " 
p.  633. 

To  examine  therefore  with  a  little  more  ac- 
curacy this  new^  idea,  that  the  affertion  of  an 
affirmative  is  fometimes  the  moft  effedual 
mode  of  proving  a  negative,  when  our  bleffed 


138 

Saviour,  certainly  not  at  the  moment  very  an-» 
xious  to  avoid  ^^  alienating  and  inflaming  his 
"  countrymen  f,"  thus  addrelTes  the  Jews; 
*^  Ye  are  of  your  father  the  devil,  and  the  lufts 
^'  of  your  father  ye  will  do  :  he  was  a  mur- 
*^  derer  from  the  beginning,  and  abode  not  in 
*'  the  truth,"  John  viii,  44,  is  it  poiTible  to 
conceive,  that  he  was  playing  with  their  pre- 
judices, and  merely  alluded  to  a  perfonijied 
quality?  When  likewife,  in  his  defcription  of 
the  day  of  judgment,  he  ufes  the  terms  ^'  ever- 
*'  lafting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  an- 
*'  gels,'*  Matt.  XXV.  41.  can  we,  conliftently 
with  common  fenfe,  fuppofe  that,  by  the  words 
the  devil  and  his  angels,  he  meant  and  wilhed 
his  hearers  to  underftand  him  as  meaning  no- 
thing more  than  metaphorical  exiftences  ?  If  it 
be  neverthelefs  Hill  infilled,  that,  when  ipeak- 
ing  to  the  people  at  large,  he  had  a  purpofe  to 
anfwer  in  humouring  popular  prejudice  by  the 
adoption  of  popular  language,  it  will  fcarcely,  I 
prefume,  be  argued,  that  he  had  any  purpofe  to 
ferve  in  adopting  a  fimilar  language  when  ad- 
drefling  his  own  difciples.  And  yet  we  find  him 
frequent  in  the  ufe  of  it.  To  them  he  fays,  even 

^  Illuflrations  of  the  four  Gofpels,  p.  171. 


139 

in  explanation   of  a  parable,   "  The  enemy 
*^  that  fowed  the  tares  is  the  devil  J*  Matt.  xiii. 
39  :  a  moll  Angular  aflertion  indeed  by  way 
of  proving  the  non-exilience  of  fuch  a  being. 
When  alfo  they  tell  him,  that  "  even  the  de- 
*'  vils,  AoLifjLQvict,  are  fubjed:  to  him,"  Luke  x.  1 7. 
inftead  of  correfting  their  error,  if  error  he 
conceived  it  to  be,  he  replies,  "  I  beheld  Satan 
*'  like  lightning  fall  from  heaven."   In  another 
place,  addreffing  himfelf  to  Peter,  he  exclaims, 
*'  Simon,  Simon,  behold,  Satan  hath  defired  to 
'^  have  you,"  Luke  xxii.  31.     And  even  after 
his  refurredion,  v^hen  he  appeared  in  a  vifion 
to  St.  Paul,  he  calls  him  "  to  turn  men  from 
*'  darknefs  to  light,  ^LuAfrom  the  power  of  Sa- 
'*  tan  unto  God,"  Ads  xxvi.  18. 

Nor  are  the  Apoftles,  in  their  Epiftles  both 
to  Jev^'S  and  Gentiles,  more  fcrupulous  in  the 
free  ufe  of  language,  which,  if  they  had  not 
learned,  they  at  leaft  had  heard,  from  their  di- 
vine Mafters.  To  reconcile  their  phrafeology 
to  the  Unitarian  hypothefis  is  a  talk  which  no 

s  See  John  xiii  3.  A6ls  xiii.  10.  Rom.  xvi.  20.  i  Cor, 
V.  5.  vii.  5.  3  Cor.  ii.  11.  xi.  14.  xii.  7.  Ephef.  iv.  27. 
vi.  II.  1  ThefT.  ii.  18.  a  ThefT.  ii.  9.  i  Tim.  i.  20.  iii.  5, 
7.  V.  15.  %  Tim.  ii.  26.  Heb.  ii.  14.  James  iv.  7,  i  Pet* 
V.  8.    2  Pet,  ii,  4*    Jude  6. 


140 

effort  and  draining  will  ever  fatisfaAorily  ac- 
complifh.     One   would  conceive   that,  when 
St.  Paul  fpeaks  of  '*  delivering  fuch  a  one  to 
**  Satan,''  l  Cor.  v.  15.  and  of''  Satan's  tranf- 
'*  forming  himfelf  into   an   angel   of  light," 
2  Cor.  xi.  14.  he  meant  tl^e  fame  perfon.     But 
our  new  Interpreters  tell  us,  that  in  the  firft 
inftance  Satan  is  to  be  confidered  as  a  fort  of 
ideal  fovereign  over  an  ideal  kingdom  of  dark- 
nefs :  in  the  latter,  as  a  falfe  Apoftle,  the  kad- 
ing  adverfary  of  St.  Paul.     I  fliall  quote  the 
laft  paflage.  Speaking  of  falfe  teachers,  St.  Paul 
obfeyves,  that  ''  they  transform  themfelves  into 
**  the  Apoftles  of  Chrift.   And  no  wonder:  for 
^'  Satan  alfo  transformeth  himfelf  into  an  angel 
''  of  light.   It  is  therefore  no  great  thing  if  his 
^'  minifters  alfo  transform  themfelves  as  minif- 
^'  ters  of  righteoufnefs."     What  can  poffibly 
be  more  fimple  in  its  import  ?  This  however 
is  to  be  thus  perplexed ;  As  the  leading  adver- 
fary of  St.  Paul,   denominated   Satan,  tranSf 
forms  himfelf  into  an  angel  of  light ;  that  is, 
*^  arrogates  to  himfelf  the  character  of  a  mef- 
^^  fenger  from  God-,''  fo  alfo  the  miniflers  of 
this  adverfary  transform  themfelves  into  the 
minifters  of  righteoufnefs,  that  is,  "  pretend  to 
''  be  the  Apojiles  of  the  MeJJiahr     But  where 


141 

do  we  find  any  mention  of  this  leading  adver-* 
fary,  who  arrogated  to  himfelf  the  charafter 
of  an  angel,  (for  the  words  angel  of  light  can- 
not, I  maintain,  be  lowered  into  the  dire6l 
lenfe  of  a  mere  mejfenger  fmm  God,  fuch  as 
were  all  the  prophets,)  and  who,  in  purfuance 
of  his  divine  nliffion,  had  his  appropriate  mi-^ 
niflers,  ^laKomP  Did  St.  Paul  ever  term  his  fel- 
low- labourers  in  the  Gofpel  his  miiiiJlersP  The 
minifters  of  Satan  contrailed  wnth  the  minifters 
of  Chrill  is  fufficiently  intelligible.  But  where 
is  the  contraft  in  oppofing  the  minifters  of  a 
falfe  apoftle  to  the  minifters  of  Chrift,  unlefs 
^ve  can  alfo  fuppofe  a  contraft  in  the  princi- 
ples ;  viz.  between  the  falfe  apoftle  himfelf 
and  our  Saviour  ?  Befides,  the  word  Satan  is 
Hebrew,  not  Greek;  and  as  being  therefore  in 
all  probability  only  known  to  the  Corinthians 
in  a  peculiar  fenfe,  was  fcarcely  ufed  by  St. 
Paul  to  exprefs  the  general  idea  of  aji  adver^ 
fary. 

But  a  ftill  more  lingular  expofition  occurs  in 
a  comment,  which  they  adopt  from  another 
WTiter,  upon  a  paflage  of  St.  Jude*  In  order 
to  point  out  the  dreadful  judgments  of  God 
again  ft  the  difobedient,  the  Apoftle  inftances 
the  puniftiment  of  the  fallen  angels,,  the  de- 


142 

ilruftion  of  the  world  by  water  in  the  days  of 
Noah,  and  the  overthrow  of  Sodom  and  Go- 
morrha  by  fire  from  heaven.  The  cafe  of  the 
fallen  angels  he  thus  defcribes :  '*  The  angels 
"'  who  kept  not  their  firft  eftate,  but  left  their 
*'  own  habitation,  he  hath  referved  in  eternal 
**  chains  to  the  judgment  of  the  great  day/* 
ver.  4.  In  explanation  of  this  the  following 
paraph rafe  is  given :  ^^  The  meflengers  who 
^'  watched  not  duly  over  tJieir  own  principal 
*'  lity,  but  deferted  their  proper  habitation,  he 
•^  kept  with  perpetual  chains  under  darknefs 
*^  [pmiifhed  them  with  judicial  blindnejs  of 
*^  mind)  unto  the  judgment  of  a  great  day,  i.  e. 
**  when  they  were  dejlroyed  by  a  plague,  Al- 
*'  luding  to  the  falfehood  and  punilhment  of 
*'  the  fpies,  Numb.  xiv.  36,  37  !"  Were  we 
however  difpofed  to  try  the  experiment  of  con- 
verting the  word  angels  into  mejfengers,  and 
to  confider  thefe  as  the  fpies  fent  out  by  Mofes 
and  the  Ifraelites  to  inveftigate  the  land  of 
Canaan,  what  poffible  fenfe  can  be  made  of  the 
crime  imputed  to  them ;  viz. ''  that  they  watch* 
*'  ed  not  duly  over  their  own  principality?'* 
Nor  can  thofe  with  any  propriety  be  faid  to 
have  "  deferted  their  proper  habitation,"  clttoXi* 
TTonag  TO  iavTcov  oDcvjTi^piov,  who  had  no   proper 


145 

habitation  to  defert.  Befides,  could  we  fup- 
pofe  that  the  phrafe,  ''judgment  of  the  great 
"  day,''  is  fynonymous  with  that  of  deJiruBion 
by  the  plague,  ftill  would  it  require  the  talent 
of  CEdipus  himfelf  in  the  folution  of  metapho- 
rical senigma  to  demonftrate  how  the  words, 
"  he  hept  in  eternal  chains  under  darltnefs^ 
iecrfjLot^  duoici?  vtto  ^o<pov  TSTYi^riKev,  can  poffibly  mean, 
he  punijiied  ivith  judicial  blindnej's  of  mind; 
particularly  as  St.  Peter,  who  adduces  the  fame 
example,  adds  the  participle  rct^Ta^ua-ci^,  caoai^ 
^G(pii  Tcc^upcoQ-cL^  'ujctps^ajicev,  *^  having  cajl  them 
**  down  to  hell,  he  deUvered  them  into  chains 
"  of  darknefs/'  2  Pet.  ii.  4.  And  with  what 
propriety  can  judicial  blindnefs  of  mind,  the 
a<ft,  I  prefume,  of  forming  an  erroneous  judg- 
ment of  the  promifed  land,  which  conftituted 
the  crime  of  the  fpies,  be  termed  their  punifli- 
ment  ? 

On  the  whole  then;  if  the  exiftence  of  a  fpi-* 
ritual  enemy  to  man,  under  the  denomination 
of  Satan,  is  difcoverable  in  the  Scriptures  of 
the  Old  Teftament;  if  this  were  confeffedly  the 
popular  creed  at  the  period  of  the  promulga- 
tion of  Chriftianity;  if  our  Saviour  himfelf 
adopted  it  as  his  own  creed  without  any  ulte- 
rior explanation,  not  only  when  publicly  ad- 


144 

dreffing  the  people,  but  alfo  when  privateljr 
Converfing  with  his  own  difciples  ;  and  if  the 
Apoftles  hkewife  exprefled  themfelves  in  fimi- 
lar  language,  it  feems  reafonable  to  conclude, 
that  Satan  is  defcribed  as  a  real,  and  not  as  a 
fictitious  being.  That  tranflation  therefore  of 
the  word  ^a^rctv  cannot  be  correft,  which,  by 
rendering  it  adverjary,  deprives  it  of  the  pecu- 
liar fenfe  which  was  ufually  affixed  to  it.  It 
admits  indeed  in  Hebrew  as  w^ell  the  general 
fenfe  of  adverjary  or  accufer,  as  the  particular 
fenfe  of  a  fallen  angeL  But  it  fliould  be  re- 
colleded,  that  the  queftion  turns  upon  its 
meaning  in  the  Greek,  and  not  in  the  Hebrew 
Scriptures.  Had  the  Apoftles  intended  to  ex- 
prefs  the  general  idea  of  an  adverjary y  they 
would  doubtlefs  have  ufed  clvtiSiko?,  or  fome 
other  equivalent  Greek  expreffion  ;  becaufe 
otherwife  they  would  have  been  unintelligible 
to  thofc,  for  whofe  inftru6lion  they  wrote. 
Satan,  as  a  term  appropriated  to  an  evil  Being 
of  a  fuperior  nature,  could  only  be  underftood, 
we  may  prefume,  by  the  Greeks  as  it  ftill  is  by 
us  in  Englifli :  but  had  St.  Luke,  for  example, 
inftead  of  cog  yctp  vTruysif  fjusrct,  th  ct^vTiSiKH  tm  of  a^- 
XovTU,  C.  xii.  58.  WTitten  ^f  ya.^  vvrayeig  f^ilci  t^  ^ct^ 
Tcim  (TH  STT  ctpx^vlc.,  that  is,  inftead  of,  ''when  thou 


145 

•'  goeft  with  thine  adverfary  to  the  magiftrate/' 
had  he  written,  "  when  thou  goeft  with  thy  Sa- 
"  tan  to  the  magiftrate,"  would  not  both  Greek 
and  Enghfti  have  appeared  a  little  nonfenfical  ? 
The  appropriate  name  of  a  perfon  or  thing,  or 
of  a  clafs  of  perfons  or  things,  before  unknown, 
may  be  naturally  borrowed  from  another  lan- 
guage in  which  it  is  familiarly  ufed  ;  but  to 
fuppofe  that  the  infpired  writers  of  the  New 
Teftament,  when  addrelTing  thofe  who  were 
ignorant  of  Hebrew,  unneceflarily  adopted  from 
that  tongue  words  expreffive  only  of  general 
ideas,  would  be  to  convert  them  into  a  fort  of 
conceited  triflers,  whofe  objeft  was  rather  to 
puzzle  than  to  inftru6t.  That  the  Greek  lan- 
guage contained  no  term  peculiarly  appro- 
priated to  the  name  of  a  being,  refpe6ling 
whofe  exiftence  the  Greeks  had  no  knowledge, 
muft  be  evident.  Hence  therefore  appears  the 
reafon  why  the  Apoftles  on  fuch  occalions 
ufed  an  Hebrew  expreffion.  But  even  this,  it 
may  be  faid,  would  not  have  been  intelligible, 
without  a  previous  explanation.  Moft  cer- 
tainly it  would  not ;  and  that  very  circum- 
ftance  tends  to  prove  the  Ipecific  fenfe  in 
which  it  was  meant  to  be  underftood.  For  if 
the  Apoftles^  as  well  as  the  Jews  in  general, 

I. 


146 

believed  in  the  real  exiflence  of  Satan,  it  is 
obvious  that  they  vv^ould  inculcate  the  fame 
opinion  on  their  heathen  converts,  and  would 
confequentlj^  explain  to  them  the  meaning  of 
that  term  ;  but  if  they  did  not  believe  in  it,  no 
poffible  neceffity  could  arife  for  their  explain- 
ing it  at  all.  Would  they  not  rather  have  ab- 
llained  from  every  allufion  to  it,  than  have  run 
the  rifk  of  appearing  to  countenance  a  creed 
which  they  difclaimed;  and  this  folely  for  the 
puerile  pleafure  of  fporting  with  a  tortured  me- 
taphor ?  That  they  proceeded  ftill  further,  and 
previoufly  explained  the  general  meaning  of  a 
certain  Hebrew  expreffion,  without  any  par- 
ticular objedl  of  the  kind  alluded  to  in  view, 
is  furely  a  polition  which  ftiould  fhock  even 
the  conjedural  credulity  of  the  new  fchool. 


147 


CHAP.  VII. 

Tranjlation  of  the  word  AyfeAo^,  Heb.  i.    Dif- 
pufed  books,     Griejlack,     Conchijion. 

Although  theXranflators  take  every  pof- 
fible  opportunity  to  reprefent  a  belief  in  the 
exiftence  of  fallen  angels  as  irrational,  and 
therefore  unfcriptural,  they  do  not  altogether 
deny  the  exiftence  of  angels  themfelves.  This 
they  feem  to  admit ;  yet,  as  the  word  uyfeAo^ 
means  both  a  mejfenger  and  an  angel,  they 
fometimes  attempt,  for  certain  theological  pur- 
pofes,  to  give  it  the  former  in  preference  to  the 
latter  fignification,  in  dired:  oppofition  to  the 
context.  When  St.  Stephen  ftates  the  law  to 
have  been  received  ''  by  the  miniftry  of  an- 
^*  gels,"  we  are  informed  in  a  note,  that 
**  thunder,  lightning,  and  tempeft,  may  be 
"  called  angels,  like  the  plague  of  Egypt, 
*' Pfalm  Ixxviii.  49;  and  the  burning  wind, 
''  Ifaiah  xxxvii.  36  h;''  or  that  thefe  angels  may 

h  But  the  illuftrations  here  adduced  are  defective  in 
proof.    The  evil  angels,  or  angels  infliBing  evils,  men- 

L  2 


148 

only  mean  '*  Mofes,  Aaron,  Jolliua,  and  a  fuc- 
*'  ceflion  of  authorized  prophets  and  mejfen^ 
"  gers  of  God,^'  But  a  mote  ftriking  inftance 
of  their  perverting  the  obvious  import  of  this 
word  occurs  in  feveral  palTages  of  the  firft 
chapter  of  the  Hebrews,  in  which  they  uni- 
formly tranflate  it  mejfenger ;  and  it  is  this 
tranflation  which  I  propofe  particularly  to  con- 
fider. 

Their  objedl  is  fufficiently  evident.  Through- 
out the  whole  of  the  chapter  in  queliion  the 

fioned  Pfalm  Ixxviii.  49.  ought  rather  perhaps  to  be 
taken  literally,  in  allufion  to  Exodus  xii.  23.  where  the 
n^nti'Dn  the  dejlroyer  (tov  oko^pevovTu  in  the  Septuagint)  is 
introduced  as  only  permitted  to  ftrike  the  firft.-born  of  the 
Egyptians  ;  and  this  fenfe^  it  fhould  be  remarked,  is  evi- 
dently given  to  the  phrafe  in  the  Greek  Verfion  of  Sym- 
machus,  who  renders  it  ay/eXwv  xuxBvrcav,  angels  qffliSiing 
them  with  evils.  See  alfo  2  Sam.  xxiv.  17.  in  which  Da- 
vid  is  ftated  to  have  feen  the  angel  who  fmote  the  people 
with  peftilence.  With  refpeft  to  the  paflage  in  Ifaiah, 
that  which  is  termed  a  lurning  wind  is  exprefsly  ftated  in 
the  text  to  have  been  the  angel  of  the  Lord,  who  is  repre- 
fented  as  having  gone  out  (n^^)  and  fmitten  in  the  camp 
of  the  AlTyrians  a  hundred  fourfcore  and  five  thoufand. 
Why  muft  we  attribute  to  natural  caufes  alone  what  is 
plainly  defcribed  in  Scripture  as  effected  by  the  agency  of 
fupernatural  beings  ?  It  cannot  be  becaufe  we  difbelieve 
the  exiftence  of  fuch  beings. 


149 

fuperiority  of  Chrift  to  the  angds  is  tbo  dif- 
tinftly  afferted  to  be  explained  away.    In  imi- 
tation therefore  of  Wakefield,  they  endeavour 
to  get  rid  of  the  difficulty  at  once  (a  difficulty 
which   might   otherwife  prove   a   Humbling- 
block  to  their  creed)  by  rendering  ctyhXot  mef- 
fengers,  and  by  giving  us  at  the  fame  time-to 
underfland,  that  the  melTengers  alluded  to  are 
the  prophets  of  the  Old  Teftament.     The  au- 
thority of  Wakefield  I  admit  to  be  refpedable; 
a  writer  certainly  of  claffical  tafie,  and  of  ele- 
gant attainments,  but  by  no  means  ranking 
high  on  the  lift  of  biblical  critics ;  whofe  tranf- 
lation  of  the  New  Teflament  is,  like  theirs, 
deeply  tinAured  by  his  creed,  and  whofe  pro- 
fefTed  attachment  to  truth  and  candour  was  too 
often  bialTed  by  prejudice,  and  difgraced   by 
farcafm.    Thofe  however  who  boafl  the  habit, 
and  experience  the  pride,  of  diffent,  will  not, 
I  prefume,  expeft  others  to  adopt,  without  ex- 
amination, the  opinion  of  any  man  whatfo- 
ever ;  particularly  an   opinion,   the  credit  of 
which,  unfupported   both   by   reafoning  and 
precedent,  folely  refis  upon  the  critical  acumen 
of  Wakefield. 

In  the  two  firfl:  chapters  of  this  Epifl:le  the 
word  duyUXok  occurs  no  lefs  than  nine  times;  in 

L  3 


150 

the  firft  fix  of  which  it  is  tranflated  meffengerSj 
but  in  the  remaining  three,  angels.  This  in- 
correcftnefs  of  ftyle,  however,  it  is  obferved,  to 
which  the  ambiguity  of  the  word  gives  rife,  is 
not  uncommon  in  the  facred  writers,  but  no 
parallel  cafe  fpecifically  in  point,  or  indeed  any 
at  all,  is  alleged  in  proof  of  the  aflertion. 
Surely  this,  as  Mr.  Nares  juftly  remarks,  '*  is  an 
"  extraordinary  mode  of  reconcihng  matters ; 
^'  for  it  is  not  the  Apoftle,  but  the  Editors 
**  themfelves,  who  give  thefe  different  fenfes 
^^  to  the  term  angel,  and  thqn  cenfure  the  fa- 
''  cred  writers  for  an  incorre&nejs  ofJlyleK'' 

I  fliall  not,  I  truft,  be  accufed  of  miftating 
their  argument,  if  I  reduce  it  to  this  fimple  af- 
fertion  ;  that,  as  the  word  angel  is  fometimes 
ufed  in  the  Old  Teftament  to  denote  a  prophet, 
fo  alfo  is  the  fame  fignification  to  be  annexed 
to  it  in  the  particular  paflage  under  confidera- 
tion. 

The  term  indeed  is  doubtlefs  applied  to  the 
prophets  in  fome,  but  not  in  many  paflages  of 
the  Old  Teftament ;  yet  ought  we  to  remark, 
that  it  is  never  fo  applied  without  a  pronoun,  or 
^  genitive  cafe  connefted  with  it,  indicative  of 

»  Remarks,  p.  119, 


151 

him  whofe  meiTengers  they  were.  Often  how- 
ever it  Hands  alone,  and  is  then  only  ufed  to  de- 
fignate  thofe  fuperior  beings,  of  whom  it  is  the 
fole  charaderiftical  appellation,  to  whom  it  is 
exclufively  a  name  defcriptive,  fpecific,  and  ap- 
propriate. Thus,  to  quote  one  out  of  many  in- 
ftances,  it  is  faid,  1  Kings  xix.  5.  that,  when 
Elijah,  flying  from  the  vengeance  of  Jezebel, 
and  exhaufted  with  fatigue,  lay  under  a  juniper 
tree,  an  angel '^i^^D  touched  him,  and  faid,  Arife 
and  eat.  Here  we  perceive  the  term  occurring 
alone,  without  even  the  prefix  (or  definite  arti- 
cle) n,  and  diftinftly  pointing  out  a  being,  well 
known  under  that  particular  denomination. 
But  the  conftrucftion  is  wholly  diflimilar  when 
it  is  applied  to  the  prophets :  for  then  we  read, 
'*  The  Lord  fent  to  them  by  his  meiTengers, 
"  *  *  *  but  they  mocked  the  meflengers  of 
"  God,  2  Chron.  xxxvi.  15,  \6  ;  The  Lord, 
"  who  performeth  the  counfel  of  his  meflen- 
"  gers,  Ifaiah  xliv.  26 ;  Then  fpake  Haggai  the 
*'  Lord's  meflenger.  Hag.  i.  1 3 ;  He  is  the  mef- 
"  fenger  of  the  Lord  of  Hojis,  Malachi  ii.  7  ; 
**  And  I  will  fend  my  meflenger,  Malachi  iii.  1  :" 
and  thefe  are  the  only  texts  in  which  it  is  to 
be  found  in  the  latter  fignification.  The  rea- 
fon  of  the  difference  I  apprehend  to  be  obvious. 

L  4 


152 

In  the  firfl:  cafe,  it  is  fufficiently  declarative  of 
its  own  meaning  ;  but  in  the  laft,  not  being  fo 
declarative,  it  requires  fome  adjunct  to  deter- 
mine the  precife  fenfe  of  its  fynonymous  ap- 
plication. Had  Haggai,  for  inftance,  defcribed 
himfelf  as  a  meffenger,  inftead  of  the  Lord's 
meflenger,  would  not  the  phrafeology  have 
been  incomplete,  if  not  unintelligible  ? 

In  oppofition  however  to  every  legitimate 
principle  of  conftrucftion,  thefe  Translators  con- 
tend with  Wakefield,  that  when  the  Son  is 
defcribed,  Heb.  i.  4.  as  '^  being  made  fo  much 
*'  better  than  the  angels,  K^£iTlct)v  rav  uyfsAcov,  as 
'^  he  hath  by  inheritance  obtained  a  more  ex- 
''  cellent  name  than  they,"  the  expreffion  tuv 
uyfeXcov  lignifies  not  the  angels,  but  "  the  pro- 
^^  phets,  who  are  mentioned  in  the  firfl:  verfe." 
Yet  that  cLyfsXog  generally  means  angel,  in  the 
ufual  acceptation  of  the  term,  they  feem  them- 
felves  to  admit,  becaufe  they  thus  tranllate  it 
Jixty-three  out  oi f evenly -four  times^,  in  which 

k  \  have  obferved  it  in  the  following  texts:  Matt.  iv.  ii. 
xiii.  39,49-  xxvi.53.  Mark  i.  13.  Luke  xvi.  1%,  John  v. 4. 
xii.  29.  A6ls  vi.  15.  vii.  ^^,  38.  xii.  8,  9,  10.  xxiii.  8. 
Rom.  viii.  38.  i  Cor.  iv.  9.  xi.  10.  xiii.  i.  Gal.  iii.  19. 
Col.  ii.  18.  I  Tim.  iii.  16.  Heb.  i.  4,  5,  5,  7,  13.  ii.  2,  5, 
7,  9,  16.  xii.  22.  xiii.  2.    i  Pet.  i.  12.    iii.  22.  2  Pet.  ii.  4, 


153 

it  occurs  unconnefted  with  every  other  word 
capable  of  determining  its  precife  fenfe.  And 
of  the  eleven  inrtances,  in  which  they  render  it 
mejfenger,  fix  will  be  found  in  the  very  paf- 
fages  under  confideration.  This  circumftance 
alone  furely  proves  on  which  fide  the  general 
prefumption  of  its  import  lies. 

But  I  maintain  that  the  word  ctyfsXoi  muft 
here  necefi^arily  mean  angelsy  a  clafs  of  beings 
to  whom  it  is  peculiarly  appropriated,  becaufe, 
although  the  prophets  may  be  defcribed,  as  I 
have  already  pointed  out,  under  the  title  of 
*'  the  meffengers  of  God,''  they  cannot  be  cor- 
reftly  termed  ''  the  meffengers^  We  readily 
comprehend  how  they  are  faid  to  be  the  mef- 
fengers of  Goc?,  in  common  with  others;  but  we 
do  not  well  underlland  how  they  can  be  de- 
nominated the  meffengers  emphatically  and  ex- 
clufively.     I  may  likewife  remark,  that  they 

II.  Rev.  i.  10,  vii.  i,  2,  11.  viii.  %,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7.  ix.  i,  11. 
X.  I,  5,  7j  8-  xi.  15.  xiv.  6,  8,  9,  10,  15,  17,  18^  19.  XV. 
J,  6,  7,  8.  xvi.  I,  3,  5.  xviii.  i.  xix.  17.  xxi.  9,  12. 

It  is  tranflated  mejjenger,  i  Cor.  xi.  10.  Gal.  iii.  19. 
I  Tim.  iii.  16.  Heb.  i.  4,  5^  6,  7,  13.  ii.  2.  xiii.  2.  i  Pet. 
iii.  22  :  and  we  are  told  that  in  Gal.  iii.  19.  the  meffengers 
mean  officers,  that  is,  Priefts  and  Levites  ;  in  i  Tim.  iii. 
16.  the  Apojiles  ;  and  in  Heb.  i.  4,  5,  6,  7,  13.  ii.  2.  the 
Prophets  of  the  Old  Teftament, 


154 

are  called  the  fervantSy  as  well  as  the  mejfen- 
gerSy  of  God,  and  even  that  more  frequently  ^ 
But  fhould  we  not  condemn  the  phrafeology 
as  ftrangely  incorred,  which,  when  it  is  meant 
to  affert  the  fuperiority  of  Chrift  over  the  pro- 
phets, fliould  limply  reprefent  him  as  fuperior 
to  thefervants  P 

To  take  off,  however,  as  much  as  poffible 
from  the  manifefl:  incongruity  of  the  expref- 
fion,  and  to  introduce  a  fort  of  reference  to  the 
prophets  incidentally  mentioned  in  the  firfl: 
verfe,  as  the  agents  by  whom  God  had  for- 
merly revealed  his  will  to  mankind,  the  Tranf- 
lators  adopt  the  Verfion  of  Wakefield,  and 
render  rav  ctyfeXuv,  which  does  not  occur  till 
the  fourth  verfe,  ''  thofe  meffengers."  It  may 
appear  too  harfh  to  denominate  this  a  perver- 
fion  of  the  facred  text ;  but  it  mull  be  ad- 
mitted to  be  an  unauthorized  addition  of  a  not 
inlignificant   pronoun"^,  for  the  exprefs  pur- 

1  The  phrafes  my,  his,  or  thy  ferv ants  the  prophets,  occur 
no  lefs  than  lixteen  times  in  the  Old,  and  twice  in  the 
New  Teftament;  2  Kings  ix.  7.  xvii.  13,  23.  xxi.  10. 
xxiv.  2.  Ezra  ix.  11.  Jerem.  vii.  25,  xxv.  4.  xxvi.  5.  xxix. 
19.  xxxv.  15.  Ezek.  xxxviii.  17.  Dan.  ix.  6,  10.  Amos  iii. 
7.  Zech.  i.  6.     Revelations  x.  7.  xi.  18. 

^  The  Article  6  in  Greek  is  indeed  fometimes  ufed  em- 


155 

pofe  of  fupporting  a  favourite  expofition.  Yet, 
if  we  even  conceded  to  them  all  the  advantage 
to  be  derived  from  fuch  a  tranflation,  (a  con- 
ceffion  which,  as  in  a  fimilar  cafe,  they  would 
not  be  difpofed  to  grant ;  fo  in  this,  I  prefume, 
they  will  not  exped  to  receive,)  ftill  would  it 
be  impollible  for  them  to  ellablifti  the  propriety 
of  a  phrafe,  which,  in  fpite  of  all  their  efforts, 
could  not  but  remain  a  palpable  folecifm. 

Nor  are  we  folely  left  to  conjedure  refped:- 
ing  the  true  import  of  the  word  ayfeXoi ;  for 
the  context  diftindlly  furnifhes  us  with  a  clue 
to  its  meaning.  We  fubfequently  read,  '^  Of 
**  his  angels  he  faith.  Who  maketh  his  angels 
**  fpirits,  and  his  minifters  a  flame  of  fire," 
ver.  7  ;  and  again,  ^*  Are  they  not  all  mini- 
"  llering  fpirits,  fent  forth  to  minifter  for  them 
'^  who  fhall  be  heirs  of  falvation?"  ver.  14. 
n^of  TUf  ctyfsXiif  Xefet,  *0  ttoiuv  r^r  ccyfeXa^  uvth  tvsv- 

phatically,  as  6  Trpo^riTrjs  ei  cry,  John  i.  ai ;  but  fo  alfo  is 
the  Engliih  Article  the,  as  "  Art  thou  the  prophet  ?*'  which 
is  the  reading  of  the  New  Verlion.  Mull  it  not  therefore 
be  as  incorreft  to  confufe  the  Englifh  Article  the  with  the 
pronoun  this  or  that,  as  it  would  be  to  confufe  the  Greek 
Article  6  with  the  pronoun  »toj  or  sxsms  ?  Of  this  the  new 
Tranflators  themfelves  feemed  aware  when  they  rendered 
6  'npo(priTYi5  not  that,  but  the  prophet. 


156 

fjLdTCL,  Kcti  Tisg  X&tTiS^yovg  avrov  TSvPog  (pXoyet,  *  *  *  * 
Ovxt  TSdnsf  ei(ri  XsiTi^pynca  zsvevf^ctrct,  £ig  ^iccx,ovioLy 
awo^^eXXofA^^vci,  ^ict  r^f  ^^XXovtcl<;  KXyipovoji>LSiv  a-ar/jpicLv; 
The  tranllation  given  in  the  New  Verfion  runs 
thus:  ''  Of  thefe  meffengers  the  Scripture  faith, 
''  Who  maketh  the  winds  his  melTengers,  and 
''  flames  of  lightning  his  miniiiers.  *  *  *  Are 
'^  they  not  all  fervants,  fent  forth  to  ferve  the 
*^  future  heirs  of  falvation  ?"  I  fliall  confider 
thefe  paflages  feparately. 

Of  the  firfl  it  feems  difficult  to  fpeak  with- 
out an  unufual  exprelTion  of  furprize.  Ad- 
mitting for  a  moment  that  ccyfsXag'  means  uiej- 
fengers,  and  nyvevfjLccToi  winds,  inftead  of  ^'  Who 
*'  maketh  his  mejfengers  the  winds,  and  his 
''  minifters  flames  of  lightning;'  can  we  pof- 
fiblj  render  the  words,  ''  Who  maketh  the 
*'  winds  his  mejfengers,  and  flM??ies  oflightjiing 
''his  mini/iers,''  by  a  tranfpolition,  the  princi- 
ple of  which  is  utterly  inconceivable?  And  yet 
fuch  is  the  rendering  of  the  New  Verfion, 
The  Tranflators  furely  will  never  argue,  that 
the  tranfpofition  produces  not  the  flighteft  dif- 
ference in  the  fenfe ;  that  it  is,  for  example, 
precifely  the  fame  thing  to  fay,  "  Inhumanity 
*'  makes  a  mori/ier  a  man,''  as  it  is  to  fay,  "  In- 
*'  humanity  makes  a  man  a  monfler''     Nor, 


157 

although  they  may  be  themfelves  perfuaded, 
that  an  unprejudiced  inveffigation  of  truth 
muft  make  a  Trinitarian  an  JJjiitarian,  will 
they  therefore,  I  prefume,  admit,  that  an  un- 
prejudiced inveliigation  of  truth  muft  make  an 
Unitarian  a  Trinitarian.  And  how  came  they 
on  this  occafion  fo  raflily  to  turn  their  backs 
upon  their  favourite  Wakefield  ?  How  too 
could  they  overlook  the  fevere  cenfure  of  ''  that 
eminent  fcholar"  upon  the  very  tranflation  of 
the  pallage  which  they  choofe  to  adopt  ? 
'^  Some,"  he  remarks,  ^'  reverfe  the  tranflation 
"  here  given,  and  render,  ivJio  maheth  ivinds  his 
''  mejfengers,  and  flaming  fire  his  miniflers : 
**  which  makes  the  palTage  jiift  nothing  at  all 
"  to  the  writer  s  purpofe ;  and,  not  to  ipeak 
"  harflily  of  thefe  Tranflators, 

'' ignoratse  premit  artis  crimine  turpi "." 

But  leaving  them  to  exculpate  themfelves  as 
they  can  from  the  difgraceful  charge  of  ig- 
norance, pronounced  by  a  celebrated  leader  of 
their  own  party,  and  giving  them,  at  the  fame 
time,  the  full  advantage  of  his  fuperior  infor- 
mation, I  ftill  contend,  that,  arrange  the  paf- 
fage  as  you  pleafe,  the  fignification  of  cty^sXog 
muft  be  angel,  and  not  prophet.     For  in  what 

"  Tranflation  of  the  New  Teftament,  vol.  iii.  p.  209, 


158 

poffible  fenfe  can  the  prophets  be  charader- 
iftically  defcribed  as  winds  and  as  flames  of 
lightning  P  Tet  this  may  be  confiftently  Hated 
of  the  angels,  who  may  be  faid  to  refemble 
the  wind  in  aSivity,  and  the  lightniiig  in  velo- 
city. And  if  too,  on  the  other  hand,  we  tranf- 
late  'uivsvfA.ciTu  (perhaps  more  corre&ly)  fpirits, 
and  TTv^o^  cpxoyA  a  flaming  fire,  not  a  Ihadow  of 
doubt  will  remain  upon  the  fubjecl.  Indeed, 
that  the  authors  of  the  Septuagint  fo  under- 
ftood  the  original  word  mmi,  is  evident  from 
their  tranflating  it  here  vjvsvf^ATct,  after  having 
in  the  laft  claufe  of  the  preceding  verfe  ren- 
dered it  ctvBfjLcov,  the  more  appropriate  Greek 
term  for  tvinds  °. 

o  In  this  fenfe  alfo  the  pafTage  alluded  to  in  the  Pfalms 
was  always  taken  by  the  mofl  ancient  Jewifh  writers. 
Schoettgen  obferves,  "  Plerique  Judaeorum  verba  haec  de 
*^  angelis  eodem  modo  explicant,  quorum  omnia  loca 
"  proferre  nimis  prolixum  foret."  Horae  Heb.  et  Talm.  in 
loc.  In  the  Pirke  R.  Eliezer,  or  Chapters  of  R,  Eliezer, 
chap.  iv.  where  an  allulion  is  made  to  the  creation  of  an- 
gels, this  verfe  of  the  104th  Pfalm  is  particularly  referred 
to :  ninn  I'wv^  nzij,  \'nb\vi  \nwD  'Td;  am  ixin:::;  n^DK^Dn 
&c.  n'li'ir  iDi<:w  e^x  bw  vtt^j/3  V3dV  nzD^mii^D  p-^'Di  "  The  an- 
"  gels  who  were  created  on  the  fecond  day,  when  they 
"  are  fent  by  his  word,  become  fpirits ;  and  when  they 
"  minifter  before  him,  become  fiery,  (lL'k  bv^  of  fire)  as  it 
"  is  written.  He  made  his  angels  fpirits,  and  his  miniflers 


159 

With  refped  to  the  latter  part  of  the  de- 
fcription,  in  which  the  ctyfiXot  are  faid  to  be 
minijleringfpirits,  Xma^fiKa,  Trvsvf^ctla,  one  might 
have  conceived  this  to  be  a  difcriminating  cha- 
rafteriftic  of  the  angelical  nature  impoffible 
to  be  millaken.  But  the  Tranflators  of  the 
New  Verfion,  it  feems,  think  differently,  and 
render  the  woidfervants.    Here  however  they 

**  a  flaming  fire/'  Four  clafles  of  mini/iering  angels  '^AbD 
mti'H  are  then  defcribed  as  praifing  him,  who  alone  is 
holy  and  blefled,  and  furrounding  the  throne  of  his  glory. 
Some  critics  have  conceived,  that  the  Trvgy/xara  mnn 
Jpirits,  mentioned  in  the  firft  part  of  the  verfe  in  queftion, 
mean  the  Cheruhimj  and  the  Jiery  minifters  in  the  fecond 
part  the  Seraphim.  The  very  name  feraph  fuflSciently 
elucidates  the  latter  conjecture.  And  the  former  perhaps 
may  be  corroborated  by  the  following  remark  of  Drufius : 
"  Ignorari  videor,  cur  nomen  mafculinum  Cherubim  70 
"  viri,  Aq.  et  alii  interpretes  Graeci  genere  neutro  ra  Xs- 
"  g8^<jx  tranftuliflent.  *  *  *  Ego  arbitror  ra  Xepa^jju,  com- 
"  pendio  dici  pro  eo,  quod  eft  ru  nrvBu^cira,  XspB^ifx,,  i.  e. 
"Jpiritus,  qui  Cherubim  nuncupantur."  Obferv.  Sac.  lib,  x. 

C.  !?I. 

It  fhould  likewife  be  particularly  obferved,  that  the 
word  'TTvsvfxct  occurs  in  other  paflages  of  the  New  Tefta- 
ment  more  thsin  three  hundred  and JiftT/  times;  and  yet  is 
capable  only  in  one  inftance,  viz.  John  iii.  8.  (an  inftance 
however  difputed  by  Wakefield  himfelf )  of  being  tranf- 
lated  wind.  The  term  generally  ufed  for  wind  is,  as  I 
have  remarked  above,  ave/jtoj. 


i6o 

do  not,  as  in  other  inftances,  reft  upon  the 
prop  either  of  the  Primate's  or  of  Wake- 
field's Verfion,  but  boldly  venture  at  a  little 
criticifm  of  their  own.  They  tell  us  in  a 
note,  that  the  phrafe  is  a  Hebraifm ;  a  conve- 
nient fort  of  term  equally  calculated  for  the 
difplay  of  knowledge,  and  the  concealment  of 
ignorance.  They  fay,  "  The  word  fpirit  is  a 
*'  Hebraifm  to  exprefs  a  perfon's  felf,  v,  g. 
•^  1  Cor.  ii.  11.  the  fpirit  of  a  man  is  a  man, 
"  is  a  man  himfelf ;  the  fpirit  of  God  is  God 
'^  himfelf,  2  Tim.  iv.  22.  The  Lord  Jefus  Chrift 
*'  be  with  thy  fpirit,  i.  e.  with  thee."  But 
how  do  they  prove  the  fuppofed  Hebraifm  ? 
Inftead  of  pointing  out  thofe  paffages  where 
the  correfponding  term  ni"l  is  thus  ufed  in  the 
Old  Teftament,  they  merely  produce  two  texts 
from  the  New,  in  which  they  ftate  mevf^d  it- 
felf  to  bear  the  alleged  fignification.  But  if 
they  could  demonftrate  fo  peculiar  an  accepta- 
tion of  the  word  in  Greek,  this  would  not  conr 
ftitute  it  an  Hebraifm.  I  have  examined  V^or- 
ftius,  Olearius,  and  other  champions  of  He- 
braifms,  to  afcertain,  if  poffible,  the  grounds 
of  their  aflertion,  but  in  vain. 

It  feems  not  however  very  material,  whe- 
ther the  phrafe  be  an  Hebraifm,  or  not,  if  we 


l6l 

can  but  fettle  its  genuine  import.  If  I  under- 
Hand  them  correcSly,  they  contend  that  the 
term  x^vev/Lict,  in  the  paflages  referred  to,  is  put, 
not  for  the  Jpirit  alone,  but  by  fynecdoche  for 
the  whole  ma7i.  This,  I  prefume,  is  all  they 
mean,  when  they  fay,  ''  that  thefpirit  of  a  man 
*^  is  a  maiiy  is  a  nmn  himfelf\''  for  I  cannot 
conceive  them  to  iniinuate  here  the  exiftence 
of  a  reciprocal,  abhorrent  from  oriental  ufageP, 
and  inapplicable  to  the  obje(3:  in  view.  Taking 
it  then  as  an  inftance  of  fynecdoche,  and  that 
thefpirit  of  a  man,  in  the  firft  paflage  quoted, 
means  only  the  man,  we  mull  underftand  the 
verfe  thus  :  ''  What  man  knoweth  the  things 
'^  of  a  man,  but  the  man  which  is  in  him  .^" 
Without  being  faliidious  however  upon  the 
fingularity  of  fuch  a  mode  of  expreflion,  I  pre- 
fume that  the  words  to  sv  hvtu,  zvhich  is  in  him, 
plainly  indicate,  that  7rvsvfjt.oL,  with  which  they 
are  conneded,  is  taken  in  the  fenfe  of  fpir it, 
its  ufual  acceptation.  Nor,  in  the  fecond  paf- 
fage  quoted,  is  there  the  ilighteft  ground  for 
fuppofing  that  it  bears  a  different   meaning. 

jjmX*  in  Arabic,  tA.2u  in  Syriac,  and  CdTj^  in  Rabbinical 
Hebrew,  which  are  ufed  as  reciprocals,  do  not  govern  the 
fubftantive  to  which  they  relate,  but  conftantly  affume  a 
pronoun  affix.   See  DifTertation  on  the  Logos,  p.  lo,  ii, 

M 


i6'Z 

Thephrafe,  *'  with  thy  fpirit/'  cannot,  I  appre- 
hend, be  confidered  as  fynonymous  with  ''  with 
*'  thee,"  becaufe  it  has  an  appropriate  appli- 
cation to  the  context,  which  the  other  phrafe 
has  not ;  for  the  grace  of  Chrift  is  only  com- 
municable to  the  J'pirit  or  foul  of  man.     The 
pronoun    thee,   therefore,   which   implies  the 
whole  individual,  cannot  be  corredly  fubfti- 
tuted  for  thy  fpirit,  which  implies  only  a  pe- 
culiar part  of  that  individual.  To  be  fenfible  of 
this,  we  need  only  turn  to  another  epiftle  of  the 
fame  Apoftle,  where  we  fhall  find  a  diftin6lion 
of  the  kind  indifputable.     ''  I  know,"  he  elfe- 
where  remarks,  *'  that  in  me,  that  is,  in  my 
^'  jiejh,  iv  Tv\  o-afiKi  (jlqv,  dwelleth  no  good,"  Ro- 
mans vii.  18.     It  is  impoffible,  I  conceive,  to 
doubt  of  his  intending  here  to  qualify  the  ge- 
neral expreffion,  in  me,  by  the  particular  limi- 
tation which  inftantly  follows ;    ''  that  is,  in 
''  my  flejli^     Ought   we  not  then  to  under- 
ftand  the  word  Trvsvf^a.  in  an  equally  reftriAed 
fenfe,  when  under  a  fimilar  confl:ru6lion  ? 

But  what,  to  lift  the  queltion  a  little  more 
accurately,  is  really  meant  by  this  propofed 
inftanceof  fynecdoche?  Are  we,  when  it  is  re- 
corded, that  ''  Chrift  was  led  up  by  the  Spirit/' 
Matt.  iv.  } .  to  fuppofe  that  Chrift  was  led  up 


163 

by  himfelf;  or,  when  it  is  faid,  that  ''  God  Is  a 
*^  fpirit,"  John  iv.  24.  to  underftand  the  text 
as  implying,  that  God  is  himfelff  It  may  per- 
haps be  repUed,  that  the  cafes  are  widely  dif- 
ferent, becaufe  the  term  Jpirit  in  l  Cor.  ii.  11. 
and  2  Tim.  iv.  22.  is  connecfted  with  the  ge- 
nitive cafe  of  a  noun,  or  pronoun,  denoting  a 
perfon,  to  which  perfon  alone  it  relates ;  but  it 
is  not  fo  in  thefe  texts.  I  admit  the  juftice  of 
the  remark  ;  but  IHII  I  afk.  How  then,  upon 
this  very  principle,  can  the  fuppofed  iynec- 
doche  be  applicable  to  Heb.  i.  14.  the  parti- 
cular text  in  view  ?  Inftead  of  being  here 
joined  to  a  genitive  cafe  expreffive  of  a  perfon, 
it  is  folely  conneded  with  an  adjedive,  decla- 
rative of  nothing  but  a  mere  quality.  Had  A«- 
TUpyiKct  TTvevfjLAToL  bccu  hetTHfyoov  Trvevf^^ctTci,  it  might 
have  been  poffible  to  have  dreamt  of  a  fynec- 
doche;  but  one  would  have  imagined,  that,  as 
the  words  Hand,  the  very  dream  of  fo  inappli- 
cable a  trope  mull  have  been  precluded. 

But  whatfoever  meaning  we  may  affix  to 
the  words  ^erni^ytKct  TrvsvfjLcfjTct,  it  is  plain,  from 
the  tenfe  of  the  verb  in  the  fame  fentence,  that 
they  were  not  meant  to  be  applicable  to  the 
ancient  prophets.  Had  the  writer  intended 
thefe  words  fo  to  be,  inftead  of  ^^  Are  they 

M  2 


1 64 

*'  not,"  he  Vv'ould  doubtlefs  have  faid,  *'  Were 
*'  they  not  all  miniftering  fpirits,  fent  forth  to 
*^  minifter  for  them  who  fhall  be  heirs  of  fal-^ 
"  vation  ?"  and  that  for  this  obvious  reafon ; 
becaufe  the  prophets  alluded  to  v^ere  dead 
fome  ages  before  the  author  of  the  Epiftle  was 
born.  If  however,  on  the  other  hand,  we 
apply  the  words  in  queftion  to  the  angels, 
every  thing  then  becomes  inftantly  clear  and 
confiftent.  Perhaps  alfo  it  may  not  be  unim- 
portant to  add,  as  the  writer  appears,  from  in- 
ternal evidence,  to  have  been  himfelf  of  the 
Hebrew  nation,  and  as  thofe  whom  he  ad- 
drefled  indifputably  were,  that  in  the  Talmud, 
and  other  Rabbinical  compolitions,  the  epithet 
miniflering  perpetually  recurs  in  connexion 
with  the  term  angels,  as  one  defcriptive  of 
their  peculiar  office.  It  is  unneceflary  to  quote 
inftances  of  a  phrafeology,  which  he  who  runs 
may  read :  "  Nihil  in  fcriptis  Rabbinicis  fre- 
*'  quentius  eft  hac  locutione,  quod  angeli  di- 
*'  cuntur  rs'^'il^Ty  0^^bD  angeli  mini/leriales,  adeo, 
"  ut  non  opus  fit  loca  qusedam  adfcribere  *l.'* 

I  have  omitted,  as  fuperjfluous,  to  notice  an 
argument  on  this  topic  deducible   from  the 

^5  Schoettgen  Horae  Heb.  in  loc 


165 

contraft  drawn  between  the  Son  and  the  cty/g- 
Ao/;  but  I  cannot  help  alluding  to  one  paflage, 
from  the  fingularity  of  the  tranflation  :  ^^  To 
''  which  of  thofe  melTengers/'  it  is  faid,  ''  fpake 
''  God  at  any  time,  Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day 
*'  I  have  adopted  thee  ?"  This  is  an  extrad: 
from  the  fecond  Pfalm,  which  neverthelefs 
they  elfewhere  tranllate,  "  Thou  art  my  Son, 
"  this  day  I  have  begotten  thee."  Ads  xiii.  33. 
Why  this  change  in  the  tranflation  ?  And  what 
authority  have  they  for  rendering  ib»  in  the 
Hebrew,  and  ymcto)  in  the  Greek,  to  adopt  f 
I  may  perhaps  be  told,  that  there  is  a  meta- 
phorical as  well  as  natural  filiation,  and  that 
the  Pfalm  referred  to  evinces  a  metaphorical 
filiation  to  have  been  intended,  becaufe  in  its 
primary  fenfe  it  muft  be  confidered  as  appli- 
cable to  David,  and  to  Chrijl  only  in  its  le- 
condary  fenfe.  But  this  expedient  will  by  no 
means  anfwer  the  end  propofed,  becaufe  by 
the  adoption  of  it  we  reprefent  the  writer  of 
the  Epiftle  as  advancing  an  argument  which 
carries  with  it  its  own  refutation.  For  when, 
from  a  confident  prefumption  that  the  queftion 
is  unanfwerable,  he  alks,  '^  To  which  of  thofe 
"  meflengers,  i.  e,  prophets,  fpake  God  at  any 
"  time,  Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  be- 

M  3 


1(56 

''  gotten  thee  ?"  may  we  not  inftantly  reply. 
The  prophet  David  9 

It  would  be  foreign  to  my  purpofe,  if  not 
unimportant  to  the  particular  point  at  iffue, 
were  I  to  enter  into  the  long  agitated  contro- 
verfy  refpeding  the  author  of  this  Epiftle.     It 
feems  admitted  on  all  fides,  that  it  was  com- 
pofed  at  the  apoftolical  period,  and  may  there- 
fore, I  prefume,  be  taken  as  evidence,  upon 
general  topics  at  leaft,  of  the  fentiments  then 
entertained  by  orthodox  Chriftians.  The  Tranf- 
lators  themfelves,  in  c.  ii.  8.  give  what  they 
deem  ''  a  prefumptive  proof,  that  it  was  either 
''  written  by  St.  Paul,  or  by  fome  perfon,  per- 
*'  haps  jBarnabas,  or  Luke,  who  was  an  aflbciate 
'*  with  him,  and  familiarly  acquainted  with  the 
'^  Apoftle's  llyle  of  thinking  and  reafoning;"  al- 
though they  fubfequently  reprefent  this  as  very 
uncertain.     Lardner,  after  a  full  difcullion  of 
the  fubjecl,  concludes  in  favour  of  the  proba- 
bility, that  St.  Paul  was  the  author  of  it ;  and 
Sykes  ftrenuoully  contends  for  the  fame  pofi- 
tion.     I  omit   the    mention  of  other   critics, 
from   a  perfuafion,    that   the  opinion   of  all, 
when  added  to  the  weight  of  that  advanced  bj 
Lardner  and  by  Sykes,  can  only  prove,  in  the 
judgment  of  Unitarians,  light  as  atoms  of  duft 


167 

on  the  preponderating  balance.  Although, 
therefore,  we  cannot  pofitively,  we  may  at 
ieaft,  I  truft,  prefumptively,  afcribe  it  to  St. 
Paul. 

Having  alluded  to  the  uncertainty  which 
has  been  fuppofed  to  exift  refpeding  the  au- 
thor of  the  Epiftle  to  the  Hebrews,  I  fliall 
flightly  notice  fome  little  inconfiftency  to  be 
found  in  the  account  given  of  the  other  books 
of  the  New  Tellament,  which  have  not  been 
at  all  times,  and  in  all  countries,  acknow- 
ledged as  works  indifputably  of  apoftolical 
compolition.  Thefe  are,  the  Epiftle  of  St. 
James,  the  fecond  of  St.  Peter,  the  fecond  and 
third  of  St.  John,  the  Epiftle  of  Jude,  and  the 
Revelation  ;  which  are  reprefented  as  books, 
^'  whofe  genuinenefs  was  difputed  by  the  early 
*'  Chriftian  writers."  And  yet  we  are  after- 
wards informed,  that  the  Epiftle  of  St.  James 
*'  is  not  unworthy  of  the  Apoftle,  to  whom  it 
'*  is  generally  afcribed  ;*'  that  the  fecond  and 
third  Epiftles  of  St.  John  fo  much  refemble 
the  firft  in  fubjed  and  language,  as  not  to  leave 
"  a  doubt  of  their  having  the  fame  author  ;" 
and  that  the  Revelation  cannot  be  read  by  any 
intelligent  or  candid  perfon,  "  without  his  be- 
"  ing  convinced,  that,  confidering  the  age  in 

M  4 


168 

*'  which  it  appeared,  none  but  a  perfon  di- 
*'  vinely  infpired  could  have  written  it,"  No- 
thing therefore  remains  abfolutely  to  be  dif- 
carded,  except  the  fecond  of  St.  Peter,  and  the 
unfortunate  Epiitle  of  St.  Jude,  neither  of 
which  are  admiffible  under  the  friendly  fliel- 
ter  of  the  Unitarian  wing.  By  thefe  reflexions, 
however,  I  am  far  from  meaning  to  cenfure 
the  Tranflators  for  their  laudable  attempt  at*' 

^  Why  is  fo  marked  an  exception  made  of  St.  Peter's 
fecond  Epiftle,  and  the  Epiftle  of  St.  Jude  ?  Lardner,  af- 
ter a  detailed  examination  of  the  arguments  alleged 
againil  their  authenticity,  concludes  ftrongly  in  favour  of 
it.  Of  St.  Peter's  two  Epiftles  he  fays,  "  If  we  confult 
"  them,  and  endeavour  to  form  a  judgment  by  internal 
"  evidence,  I  fuppofe  it  will  appear  very  probable,  that 
"  both  are  of  the  fame  author.  And  it  may  feem  fome- 
"  what  ftrange,  that  any  of  the  ancients  hefitated  about 
"  it,  who  had  the  two  Epiftles  before  them.  *  *  *  I  con- 
^^  elude  therefore,  that  the  two  Epiftles  generally  afcribed 
"  to  the  Apoftle  Peter  are  indeed  his.  *  *  *  *  Certainly 
"  thefe  Epiftles,  and  the  difcourfes  of  Peter  recorded  in 
"  the  AAs,  together  with  the  effects  of  them,  are  monu- 
"  ments  of  a  divine  injpii-ation."  Hiftory  of  the  Apoftles 
and  Evangeiifts,  chap.  19.  Of  the  Epiftle  of  St.  Jude  he 
fays,  "  I  have  been  thus  prolix  in  rehearfing  the  pafTages 
'•  of  Clement ;  for  they  appear  to  me  to  be  a  fufficient 
"  proof  of  the  antiquity  and  genuinnejfe  of  this  Epiftle ; 
"  or  that  it  was  writ  by  Jude,  one  of  ChriJVs  twelve  Apo- 
f^  ftles."  Ibid.  chap.  20.  Such  was  the  opinion  of  Lardner, 


169 

even  partially  refcuing  from  fufpicion  the  con- 
troverted books  ;  the  fole  objed:  which  I  have 
in  view  being  limply  to  note,  wath  what  fa- 
cility and  prompt  decifion  they  here,  as  elfe- 
where,  repudiate  or  verify,  fubvert  or  reefta- 
bhfh,  the  generally  received  canon  of  Scrip- 
ture at  pleafure. 

Before  I  conclude  my  remarks  upon  this 
produ6lion,  I  fliall  flightly  advert  to  a  circum- 
ftance  incidentally  alluded  to  in  another  place, 
viz.  that  it  is  not  what  it  profelTes  to  be,  a 
tranflation  fcrupuloufly  adhering  to  the  text 
of  Griefbach,  '^  the  moft  corred  which  has 
^'  hitherto  been  publiihed^;"  but  one,  in  fome 
inftances,  made  from  a  text  which  exifts  no 
where  but  in  the  imagination  of  the  Tranfla- 
tors;  who,  although  they  generally  indeed  fol- 

The  Tranflators  however,  although  in  points  of  this  na- 
ture they  feem  principally  to  build  their  faith  upon  his 
critical  dedu<9:ions,  choofe  to  think  differently.  With 
refpe6l  indeed  to  the  Jirji  and  third  chapters  of  St.  Peter's 
difputed  Epiftle^  they  exprefs  themfelves  rather  doubt- 
fully; but  the  fecond  chapter  they  condemn  without  re- 
ferve,  printing  it  in  italics.  And  yet  Lardner,  as  we  have 
feen,  maintained  the  divine  authority  of  the  whole,  and 
Michaelis  ftates  what  he  terms  "  pofitive  grounds  for  be- 
*^  lieving  it  genuine."  Introd.  vol.  iv.  p.  350,  &c. 
'^  Introd.  p.  8. 


170 

low  Griefbach,  yet  occafionallj  innovate  even 
on  his  innovations.  In  the  courfe  of  my  re- 
flexions I  have  pointed  out  many  paflages  of 
confiderable  length  undifputed  by  him,  the 
authenticity  of  which  they  reprefent  as  ex- 
tremely dubious.  Nor  is  this  all.  For,  com- 
pletely in  the  teeth  of  an  intimation  formally 
given,  that  ''  the  words,  which  in  the  judg- 
*'  ment  of  Griefbach  ihould  probably,  though 
^^  not  certainly,  be  expunged,  are  included  in 
"  brackets  \"  they  fometimes  take  the  liberty 
themfelves  of  expunging  words  of  this  defcrip- 
tion  upon  the  fuperior  decifion  of  their  own 
judgment".  Timid,  cautious,  circumfpedive, 
Griefbach  weighed  over  and  over  again,  with 
anxious  folicitude,  the  credit  of  a  textual  varia- 
tion, experience  having  taught  him  wifdom  ; 
for  he  candidly  confefles,  that  in  his  firft  edi- 
tion he  had  admitted  feveral  readings  into  the 
text,  which  in  his  fecond,  uncorroborated  by 
f  more  recent  collations,  he  felt  himfelf  under  the 
necefTity  of  removing  to  the  margin  :  "  Non- 
*'  nuUas  lediones,  quae  olim  in  margine  inte- 
''  riore  fuifTent  repofitae,  jam,  plurium  teftium 


t  Explanation  of  marks,  Introd.  p.  ^^, 
u  See  Mark  ii.  26.  v.  15.  Luke  ix.  $6. 


171 

''  audoritate  confirmatas,  in  textum  recepi ; 
**  fed  contra  etiam  alias,  quibus  in  textu  olim 
"  locum  fuum  aflignaflem,  nunc,  teftibus  nuper 
*'  produdis  nil  novi  prccfidii  afFerentibus,  in 
"  marginem  amandavi^."  But  they,  lefs  exaA 
and  more  intrepid,  in  palTages  where  he  could 
only  difcover  the  appearance  of  a  probable,  de- 
termine the  exiflence  of  a  certain,  omiffion  j 
and  by  an  eafy  dafli  of  the  pen  obliterate  them 
altogether. 

On  one  occafion  indeed  they  hazard  a  bolder 
Hep ;  and,  where  Griefbach  adopts,  without  ob- 
fervation,  the  common  reading,  they,  upon  the 
fole  authority  of  the  Cambridge  manufcript  y, 

^  Prolegomena,  p.  86. 

y  It  would  be  too  widely  digreffing  from  my  fubje^: 
to  difcufs  here  the  authority  of  the  Cambridge  manu- 
fcript, which  has  already  been  fufficiently  prolific  in  dif- 
cuffions  of  this  nature ;  nor  indeed  is  it  neceffary,  as  no 
biblical  critic  of  eminence  (for  I  do  not  fo  eftimate  the 
late  Archbifhop  Newcome)  would  dream  of  altering  the 
facred  text,  upon  the  fingle  credit  of  this  manufcript.  I 
will,  however,  extract  a  pafTage  or  two  from  Mill  and 
Michaelis,  declarative  of  their  refpe6live  judgments  upon 
it  :  "  Hujus  certe,"  obferves  Mill,  "  de  quo  agimus, 
"  Grseca  quod  attinet,  vix  dici  poteft,  quam  fupra  omnem 
"  modum  in  iis  digerendis  licenter  fe  geflerit,  ac  plane  laf- 
"  civierit  interpolator,  quifquis  ille.  In  animo  ipfi  fuifle 
'*'  prima  fronte  credideris,  non  quidem  textum  ilium  exhi- 


172 

venture  upon  a  little  interpolation,  which  di- 
reAly  converts  an  affirmative  into  a  negative 

"  here,  quern  ediderant  ipfi  Evangeliftse,  fed  obfervato 
"  duntaxat  S.  Textus  ordine  et  hiiloria,  fingula  Evangelia 
"  abfolutiora  et  pleniora  reddere.  Hue  enim  faciunt  in- 
"  tromilTae  in  cujufque  Evangelii  textum  particulae  variae, 
"  integrseque  period!  reliquorum  :  hue  tranfpofita  in  uno- 
"  quoque  plurima,  ob  hiftoriae  claritatem  :  hue  tradudse 
"  ex  Evangeliis  et  Apocryphis  TrfpixoTrat :  hue  interpola- 
^'  tiones  alise  innumerae.  Verum  et  in  aliam  plane  fen- 
'^  tentiam  pertrahunt  nonnulla.  Vocabula  pro  genuinis 
''  alia,  neutiquam  o-YjfjiOiVTiKCDTspoL,  adeoque  ad  hiftoriae  cla- 
''  ritatem  ac  ubertatem  nihil  conferentia :  mutationes  nu- 
^^  merorum,  cafuuiu,  generum,  temporum,  paffim  factae 
*^  abfque  onini  caufa :  tranfpofitiones  infinitae,  quarum 
^^  nulla  idonea  ratio  vel  fingi  poterit :  contra6la  denique 
"  plurima,  et  excifae  hie  inde  partes,  et  quidem  totae  fen- 
"  tentiae,  quae  mirifice  ad  hiiloriae  Evangelicae  integritatem 
'*  faciunt.  Neutiquam  enim  hujufmodi  praetermiferit,  cui 
"  conftitutum  fuerit  ex  unoquoque  Evangeliorum  confi- 
"  cere  integram  hiftoriam  Evangelicam,  et  quad  Diatefla- 
"  ron.  Imo  vero  certum  illud  unum,  Digeflorem  hujus 
"  textus,  in  hifce  libris  Evangeliorum  et  a6luum  grafTa- 
''  turn  fuifle  pro  arbitrio ;  addidiffe,  fuftulifle,  mutafle, 
'^  plane  uti  ferebat  animus ;  multoque,  ut  verbo  dicam, 
^^  labdre  illud  egifle,  ut  textus  ipforum  Evangeliftarum, 
"  magna  fui  parte,  in  alium  quendam  traqsformatus  ince- 
"  deret.**  Prolegomena,  p.  133.  Wetftein  and  others 
confidered  it  as  nothing  more  than  a  Greek  tranflation 
from  fome  old  Latin  manufcript;  and  Storr  pointed  out 
its  lingular  coincidence  with  the  Syriac  Verfion,  by  which 


173 

fentence.     It  is  recorded  of  St.  John,  who  vi- 
fited,  with  St.  Peter,  the  fepulchre  of  our  Lord, 

he  conceived  it  to  have  been  corrected.     It  is  in  oppofi- 
tion  to  thefe  opinions  that  Michaelis  makes  the  follow- 
ing reflexions.     "  After  a  due  confideration  of  all  thefe 
"  circumftances,  we  fliall  hardly  conclude,  that  a  Greek- 
"  Latin  MS.  written  in  the  weft  of  Europe,  where  Latin 
"  only  was  fpoken,  has  been  altered  from  the  Syriac :  and 
"  the  natural  inference  to  be  deduced  is,  that  its  readings 
'^  art  for  the  moji  part  genuine,  and  of  courfe  preferable 
"  to  thofe  of  modern  manufcripts.     On  the  other  hand, 
**  I  will  not  deny,  that  feveral  appear  to  he  faulty,  being 
"  either  fcho I'm,  or  a  fubftitution  of  an  eafy  for  a  difficult 
*'  reading,  or  the  refult  of  an  alteration  made  to  remove 
^^ fome  unfavourable  doShine.  *  *  *  *     The  refult  of  the 
"  preceding  remarks  is,  that  the  MS.  in  queftion  cannot 
"  poflibly  have  been  altered  from  the  Latin,  according  to 
"  the  charge  which  has  been  ufually  laid  againft  it.     The 
"  tranfcriber  appears  to  have  a6led  like  a  critic,  to  have 
*^  correfted  the  text  from  the  beft  help  which  he  could 
"  procure,  to  have  derived  affiftance  from  many  ancient 
"  MSS,  fome  of  which  perhaps  had  admitted  fcholia  into 
"  the  text,  and  at  times  to  have  ventured  a  critical  con^ 
^^  jedlure"  Vol.  ii.  p.  233.  235.     Contemplating  therefore 
this  manufcript  in  the  moft  favourable  point  of  view,  we 
muft  admit,  that  liberties  were  taken  in  the  conftru6lion 
of  its  text,  which  render  its  fincerity  dubious.     Indeed 
Dr.  Kipling,  in  his  printed  edition  of  it,  makes  the  fol- 
lowing candid  confeflion :  "  Notiffimum  eft  Bez£e  Codicis 
"  textum  non  modo  fcholiis  hie  illic  foedari,  verum  etiam 
^^fpuriis  quihifdam  amplificari  pericopis.*'  Praef.  p.  5. 


174 

when  Mary  Magdalene  had  communicated  to 
them  her  fufpicions  refpeding  the  removal  of 
the  body,  that,  after  he  had  infpeded  the  fe- 
pulchre,  ''  he  faw  and  beheved."  Now  this 
paflage,  in  dired:  contradidion  to  every  other 
manufcript,  they  render,  "  he  faw  and  believed 
"  not,''  adding  the  following  note  from  New- 
come;  ''  So  the  Cambridge  MS.  in  the  Greek, 
**  but  not  in  the  Latin,  tranflation  of  it.  The 
"  following  verfe  affigns  a  reafon  for  the  un- 
"  belief  of  St.  John  and  St.  Peter."  The  pre- 
cife  value  of  this  fort  of  half  authority,  con- 
tradifted  by  its  other  half,  for  the  manufcript 
in  queftion  contains  a  Latin,  as  well  as  a  Greek 
text,  it  is  for  them  to  calculate  and  explain ; 
but  as  the  coniiftency  of  the  narrative  is  urged 
by  way  of  proving  the  neceffity  of  their  inter- 
polation, I  cannot  help  remarking,  that  the 
common  fenfe  of  the  context,  by  which  alone, 
I  apprehend,  the  confiftency  of  the  narrative 
can  be  preferved,  requires  no  fuch  addition. 
The  point  applicable  to  the  credence  of  the 
Apoftle  was,  not  the  refurredion  of  our  Sa- 
viour, for  nothing  upon  that  head  had  yet  been 
furmifed,  but  evidently  the  report  of  Mary 
Magdalene,  that  the  body  had  been  ftolen 
away.     When    therefore    St.   John   was   in- 


175 

formed  of  the  circumftance,  and,  examining 
the  fepulchre,  perceived  the  hnen  clothes, 
which  had  wrapped  the  body,  lying  on  the 
ground,  and  the  napkin,  which  had  been  bound 
about  the  head,  folded  together  in  a  place  by 
itfelf,  can  we  poffibly  conjecture  that  he  be- 
lieved not  P 

Upon  the  whole  then,  it  is,  I  prefume,  in- 
controvertible, that  they  have  not  uniformly 
adhered  to  the  text  of  Grielbach.  I  do  not  in- 
deed difpute  their  right  to  deviate  from  the 
judgment  of  that,  or  any  other  critic ;  but  I 
complain  of  their  holding  out  falfe  colours  to 
the  public.  If  they  flattered  themfelves  that 
they  polTefled  talents  capable  of  improving 
*'  the  moll  correft  text  of  the  original  which 
"  has  hitherto  been  publiflied/'  they  were 
doubtlefs  at  liberty  to  have  made  the  experi- 
ment ;  but  they  fhould  have  undertaken  the 
talk  openly  and  undifguifedly.  Were  they  ap- 
prehenlive,  that  in  fuch  a  cafe  their  compe- 
tency might  have  been  queftioned,  and  their 
prefumption  cenfured  ? 

Nor  can  I  take  a  final  leave  of  the  fubje6l, 
without  again  alluding  to  another  deception 
praftifed  upon  the  general  reader.  From  the 
ftyle  of  the  title-page,  the  prolegomenal  parade 


176 

of  the  Introdudion,  and  the  perpetual  attempt 
at   manufcript   erudition   in  the  notes,   he  is 
naturally  induced  to  confider  the  Verfion  as 
one  conducted  upon  principles  rigidly  critical, 
while,  in  truth,  it  is  nothing  more  than  a  mere 
patchwork  tranflation,  folely  manufadured  to 
promote  the  caufe  of  Unitarianifm.     When  a 
paffage   occurs,    which    in    its   obvious   fenfe 
threatens  fatality  to  the  Unitarian  Creed,  its 
fting  is  inftantly  and  ingenioufly  extracfted  ; 
what  expolition  the  language  of  Scripture  can, 
not  what  it  ought  to  bear,  becomes  the  objedl 
of  inveftigation ;  and   the  context   is  twilled 
into  fubferviency  to  the   glofs,  and  not   the 
glofs  made  confiftent  with  the  context.     The 
Tranflators  indeed  unrefervedly  confefs,  that 
they  have  ftudied  ''  to  preclude  many  fources 
*^  of  error,  by  divefting  the  facred  volume  of  the 
*'  technical  phrafes  of  a  fyftematic  theology  ;" 
but  they  forget  to  add,  that  it  was  only  in  or- 
der to  fuperfede  one  fyftem  by  another.     If  a 
claufe  admits  the  flighteft  pliability  of  mean- 
ing, every  nerve  is  ftrained  to  give  it  a  peculiar 
direclion.   Inftead  of  enquiring,  with  Chriftian 
fimplicity,  what  really  are,  they  prefume  with 
philofophical  arrogance  upon  what  muji  fee, 
the  dodrines  of  Scripture;  and  fubftitute  the 


177 

deductions  of  reafon  for  the  dictates  of  revela- 
tion. Averfe  from  eftabliflied  opinion,  fond 
of  novelty,  and  vain  of  fingularity,  they  pride 
themfelves  upon  a  fort  of  mental  infulation, 
and  become  captivated  at  every  magic  touch 
w^ith  the  effluent  brilliance  of  their  own  in- 
telleft.  The  profound  refearches  of  the  moll 
diftinguiflied  commentators  and  philologifts 
they  either  llight  or  defpife,  unlefs  convertible 
by  a  little  dexterity  of  application  to  the  ag- 
grandizement of  fome  favourite  theory  ;  and 
fatiate  us  with  the  fiimfy  refinements  and 
loofe  lucubrations  of  Lindfey,  or  of  Prieffley. 
Immoderately  attached  to  particular  dodrines, 
and  deeply  prejudiced  againft  all  others, 
they  modify  every  expreffion  in  the  text,  and 
every  expofition  in  the  notes,  to  a  fenfe  fome- 
times  diredly  favourable,  but  never  even  in- 
direcftly  unfavourable,  to  Unitarianifm ;  fo  that 
in  reality,  always  indifferent,  though  appa^ 
rently  fometimes  anxious,  refpeding  the  true 
philological  import  of  fcriptural  language,  and 
ever  refllefs  with  the  gad-fly  of  theological 
conceit,  they  prove  themfelves  to  be  wholly 
incapacitated,  from  a  defed,  if  not  of  talent, 
certainly  of  temper,  for  the  patient  tafk  of  cri^ 
tical  rumination. 


0 


# 


*^^vi%% 


mm. 


kf-6 


/-^\ 

Hi^BCiri 

... 

Date  Due 

F»- 

I^B^/'.'  ■              ■ 

W--MM 

nH^kJ^CNlwH 

I 

1 

5^*: 

W^M      ^ 

«.            J-  i;^4rl^-^ 

^ 

^  ■\ 

^i. 


i^¥^'^ 


:i 


Vj,    % 


k 


Ji^9 


J^\^* 


'■rC?«js! 


^^^Vi 


5^-^.i^j. 


BS455.L37 

Critical  reflections  upon  some  important 

_PrmcetonJheological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


I      1    1012  00081   2679 


^t: 


■^ 


'.  r-i 


"'i^^.